This is a modern-English version of Short Cruises, originally written by Jacobs, W. W. (William Wymark).
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
![[Illustration]](images/cover.jpg)
SHORT CRUISES
By W. W. JACOBS
CONTENTS
THE CHANGELING |
MIXED RELATIONS |
HIS LORDSHIP |
ALF’S DREAM |
A DISTANT RELATIVE |
THE TEST |
IN THE FAMILY |
A LOVE-KNOT |
HER UNCLE |
THE DREAMER |
ANGELS’ VISITS |
A CIRCULAR TOUR |
ILLUSTRATIONS
FROM DRAWINGS BY WILL OWEN
THE CHANGELING
The Changeling
![[Illustration]](images/img01.jpg)
THE CHANGELING
Mr. George Henshaw let himself in at the front door, and stood for some time wiping his boots on the mat. The little house was ominously still, and a faint feeling, only partially due to the lapse of time since breakfast, manifested itself behind his waistcoat. He coughed—a matter-of-fact cough—and, with an attempt to hum a tune, hung his hat on the peg and entered the kitchen.
Mr. George Henshaw walked in through the front door and stood for a while wiping his shoes on the mat. The small house was eerily quiet, and a slight unease, not only from the time that had passed since breakfast, stirred in his chest. He cleared his throat—a casual cough—and, trying to hum a tune, hung his hat on the peg and stepped into the kitchen.
Mrs. Henshaw had just finished dinner. The neatly cleaned bone of a chop was on a plate by her side; a small dish which had contained a rice-pudding was empty; and the only food left on the table was a small rind of cheese and a piece of stale bread. Mr. Henshaw’s face fell, but he drew his chair up to the table and waited.
Mrs. Henshaw had just finished dinner. The clean bone of a chop was on a plate next to her; a small dish that had held rice pudding was empty; and the only food left on the table was a small piece of cheese rind and a slice of stale bread. Mr. Henshaw’s expression soured, but he pulled his chair up to the table and waited.
His wife regarded him with a fixed and offensive stare. Her face was red and her eyes were blazing. It was hard to ignore her gaze; harder still to meet it. Mr. Henshaw, steering a middle course, allowed his eyes to wander round the room and to dwell, for the fraction of a second, on her angry face.
His wife looked at him with an intense and angry glare. Her face was red and her eyes were fiery. It was hard to overlook her stare; even harder to hold it. Mr. Henshaw, trying to stay neutral, let his eyes drift around the room and briefly linger on her furious expression.
“You’ve had dinner early?” he said at last, in a trembling voice.
“You had dinner early?” he asked finally, his voice shaking.
“Have I?” was the reply.
"Have I?" was the response.
Mr. Henshaw sought for a comforting explanation. “Clock’s fast,” he said, rising and adjusting it.
Mr. Henshaw looked for a reassuring explanation. "The clock's fast," he said, getting up and fixing it.
His wife rose almost at the same moment, and with slow deliberate movements began to clear the table.
His wife got up almost at the same time and, with slow, intentional movements, started to clear the table.
“What—what about dinner?” said Mr. Henshaw, still trying to control his fears.
“W-what about dinner?” Mr. Henshaw asked, still trying to manage his fears.
“Dinner!” repeated Mrs. Henshaw, in a terrible voice. “You go and tell that creature you were on the ’bus with to get your dinner.”
“Dinner!” repeated Mrs. Henshaw, in a horrible voice. “Go tell that person you were on the bus with to get your dinner.”
Mr. Henshaw made a gesture of despair. “I tell you,” he said emphatically, “it wasn’t me. I told you so last night. You get an idea in your head and—”
Mr. Henshaw threw his hands up in frustration. “I’m telling you,” he said strongly, “it wasn’t me. I told you that last night. You get this idea in your head and—”
“That’ll do,” said his wife, sharply. “I saw you, George Henshaw, as plain as I see you now. You were tickling her ear with a bit o’ straw, and that good-for-nothing friend of yours, Ted Stokes, was sitting behind with another beauty. Nice way o’ going on, and me at ’ome all alone by myself, slaving and slaving to keep things respectable!”
“That’s enough,” his wife said sharply. “I saw you, George Henshaw, as clearly as I see you now. You were tickling her ear with a piece of straw, and that good-for-nothing friend of yours, Ted Stokes, was sitting behind with another woman. What a way to act while I’m at home all alone, working my fingers to the bone to keep things respectable!”
“It wasn’t me,” reiterated the unfortunate.
“It wasn’t me,” repeated the unfortunate one.
“When I called out to you,” pursued the unheeding Mrs. Henshaw, “you started and pulled your hat over your eyes and turned away. I should have caught you if it hadn’t been for all them carts in the way and falling down. I can’t understand now how it was I wasn’t killed; I was a mask of mud from head to foot.”
“When I called out to you,” continued the unaware Mrs. Henshaw, “you jumped and pulled your hat down over your eyes and turned away. I would have caught you if it hadn't been for all those carts in the way and me falling down. I can’t believe I wasn’t killed; I was covered in mud from head to toe.”
Despite his utmost efforts to prevent it, a faint smile flitted across the pallid features of Mr. Henshaw.
Despite his best efforts to stop it, a faint smile appeared on the pale face of Mr. Henshaw.
“Yes, you may laugh,” stormed his wife, “and I’ve no doubt them two beauties laughed too. I’ll take care you don’t have much more to laugh at, my man.”
“Yeah, go ahead and laugh,” his wife shouted, “and I’m sure those two beauties laughed as well. Just wait, you won’t have much more to laugh about, my man.”
She flung out of the room and began to wash up the crockery. Mr. Henshaw, after standing irresolute for some time with his hands in his pockets, put on his hat again and left the house.
She stormed out of the room and started to wash the dishes. Mr. Henshaw, after standing uncertain for a while with his hands in his pockets, put his hat back on and left the house.
He dined badly at a small eating-house, and returned home at six o’clock that evening to find his wife out and the cupboard empty. He went back to the same restaurant for tea, and after a gloomy meal went round to discuss the situation with Ted Stokes. That gentleman’s suggestion of a double alibi he thrust aside with disdain and a stern appeal to talk sense.
He had a terrible dinner at a little restaurant and got home at six o’clock that evening to find his wife gone and the pantry empty. He went back to the same place for tea, and after a depressing meal, he went to talk things over with Ted Stokes. He dismissed Ted’s ridiculous idea of a double alibi with contempt and insisted they talk sense.
“Mind, if my wife speaks to you about it,” he said, warningly, “it wasn’t me, but somebody like me. You might say he ’ad been mistook for me before.”
“Just so you know, if my wife talks to you about this,” he said, cautioning, “it wasn’t me, but someone like me. You could say he’s been mistaken for me before.”
Mr. Stokes grinned and, meeting a freezing glance from his friend, at once became serious again.
Mr. Stokes smiled, but when he caught a cold stare from his friend, he quickly grew serious again.
“Why not say it was you?” he said stoutly. “There’s no harm in going for a ’bus-ride with a friend and a couple o’ ladies.”
“Why not just say it was you?” he said confidently. “There’s nothing wrong with taking a bus ride with a friend and a couple of ladies.”
“O’ course there ain’t,” said the other, hotly, “else I shouldn’t ha’ done it. But you know what my wife is.”
“Of course there isn’t,” the other person said, hotly, “or I wouldn’t have done it. But you know what my wife is like.”
Mr. Stokes, who was by no means a favorite of the lady in question, nodded. “You were a bit larky, too,” he said thoughtfully. “You ’ad quite a little slapping game after you pretended to steal her brooch.”
Mr. Stokes, who definitely wasn't a favorite of the lady we’re talking about, nodded. “You were a bit playful, too,” he said thoughtfully. “You had quite a little slapping game after you pretended to steal her brooch.”
“I s’pose when a gentleman’s with a lady he ’as got to make ’imself pleasant?” said Mr. Henshaw, with dignity. “Now, if my missis speaks to you about it, you say that it wasn’t me, but a friend of yours up from the country who is as like me as two peas. See?”
“I guess when a gentleman is with a lady, he has to be pleasant?” said Mr. Henshaw, with dignity. “Now, if my wife mentions it to you, just say it wasn’t me, but a friend of yours from the country who looks just like me. Got it?”
“Name o’ Dodd,” said Mr. Stokes, with a knowing nod. “Tommy Dodd.”
“Name's Dodd,” Mr. Stokes said, nodding knowingly. “Tommy Dodd.”
“I’m not playing the giddy goat,” said the other, bitterly, “and I’d thank you not to.”
“I’m not acting foolish,” said the other, bitterly, “and I’d appreciate it if you didn’t either.”
“All right,” said Mr. Stokes, somewhat taken aback. “Any name you like; I don’t mind.”
“All right,” said Mr. Stokes, a bit surprised. “Any name you want; I don’t care.”
Mr. Henshaw pondered. “Any sensible name’ll do,” he said, stiffly.
Mr. Henshaw thought for a moment. “Any reasonable name will work,” he said, formally.
“Bell?” suggested Mr. Stokes. “Alfred Bell? I did know a man o’ that name once. He tried to borrow a bob off of me.”
“Bell?” suggested Mr. Stokes. “Alfred Bell? I once knew a guy by that name. He tried to borrow a dollar from me.”
“That’ll do,” said his friend, after some consideration; “but mind you stick to the same name. And you’d better make up something about him—where he lives, and all that sort of thing—so that you can stand being questioned without looking more like a silly fool than you can help.”
“That's enough,” his friend said after thinking it over; “but make sure you use the same name. You should come up with a backstory for him—where he lives and all that kind of stuff—so that when people ask questions, you won’t look like a total fool if you can avoid it.”
“I’ll do what I can for you,” said Mr. Stokes, “but I don’t s’pose your missis’ll come to me at all. She saw you plain enough.”
“I’ll do what I can for you,” said Mr. Stokes, “but I don’t think your lady will come to me at all. She saw you clearly enough.”
They walked on in silence and, still deep in thought over the matter, turned into a neighboring tavern for refreshment. Mr. Henshaw drank his with the air of a man performing a duty to his constitution; but Mr. Stokes, smacking his lips, waxed eloquent over the brew.
They continued walking in silence, still lost in thought about the situation, and stepped into a nearby tavern for some drinks. Mr. Henshaw sipped his beverage like a man fulfilling an obligation to his health, while Mr. Stokes, licking his lips, became animated about the drink.
“I hardly know what I’m drinking,” said his friend, forlornly. “I suppose it’s four-half, because that’s what I asked for.”
“I barely know what I’m drinking,” his friend said sadly. “I guess it’s four-half because that’s what I ordered.”
Mr. Stokes gazed at him in deep sympathy. “It can’t be so bad as that,” he said, with concern.
Mr. Stokes looked at him with deep sympathy. “It can't be that bad,” he said, sounding concerned.
“You wait till you’re married,” said Mr. Henshaw, brusquely. “You’d no business to ask me to go with you, and I was a good-natured fool to do it.”
“You wait until you’re married,” Mr. Henshaw said sharply. “You had no right to ask me to go with you, and I was an easygoing idiot for agreeing to it.”
“You stick to your tale and it’ll be all right,” said the other. “Tell her that you spoke to me about it, and that his name is Alfred Bell—B E double L—and that he lives in—in Ireland. Here! I say!”
“You stick to your story, and everything will be fine,” said the other. “Tell her that you talked to me about it, and that his name is Alfred Bell—B E double L—and that he lives in—in Ireland. Hey! Listen!”
“Well,” said Mr. Henshaw, shaking off the hand which the other had laid on his arm.
“Well,” said Mr. Henshaw, shaking off the hand that the other had placed on his arm.
“You—you be Alfred Bell,” said Mr. Stokes, breathlessly.
“You—you must be Alfred Bell,” said Mr. Stokes, out of breath.
Mr. Henshaw started and eyed him nervously. His friend’s eyes were bright and, he fancied, a bit wild.
Mr. Henshaw jumped and looked at him nervously. His friend’s eyes were bright and, he thought, a little wild.
“Be Alfred Bell,” repeated Mr. Stokes. “Don’t you see? Pretend to be Alfred Bell and go with me to your missis. I’ll lend you a suit o’ clothes and a fresh neck-tie, and there you are.”
“Be Alfred Bell,” Mr. Stokes repeated. “Don’t you get it? Just act like Alfred Bell and come with me to your wife. I’ll lend you a suit and a new tie, and you’ll be all set.”
“What?” roared the astounded Mr. Henshaw.
“What?” yelled the shocked Mr. Henshaw.
“It’s as easy as easy,” declared the other. “Tomorrow evening, in a new rig-out, I walks you up to your house and asks for you to show you to yourself. Of course, I’m sorry you ain’t in, and perhaps we walks in to wait for you.”
“It’s as easy as pie,” said the other. “Tomorrow evening, in a new outfit, I’ll walk you to your house and ask you to show yourself. Of course, I’m sorry you’re not home, and maybe we’ll just come in and wait for you.”
“Show me to myself?” gasped Mr. Henshaw.
"Show me who I really am?" gasped Mr. Henshaw.
Mr. Stokes winked. “On account o’ the surprising likeness,” he said, smiling. “It is surprising, ain’t it? Fancy the two of us sitting there and talking to her and waiting for you to come in and wondering what’s making you so late!”
Mr. Stokes winked. “Because of the shocking resemblance,” he said, smiling. “It is shocking, isn’t it? Imagine the two of us sitting there talking to her, waiting for you to show up, and wondering why you’re running late!”
Mr. Henshaw regarded him steadfastly for some seconds, and then, taking a firm hold of his mug, slowly drained the contents.
Mr. Henshaw looked at him steadily for a few seconds, and then, firmly grasping his mug, slowly drank the contents.
“And what about my voice?” he demanded, with something approaching a sneer.
“And what about my voice?” he demanded, with a hint of a sneer.
“That’s right,” said Mr. Stokes, hotly; “it wouldn’t be you if you didn’t try to make difficulties.”
"That's right," Mr. Stokes said sharply, "it wouldn't be you if you didn't try to create problems."
“But what about it?” said Mr. Henshaw, obstinately.
“But what about it?” Mr. Henshaw said stubbornly.
“You can alter it, can’t you?” said the other.
“You can change it, right?” said the other.
They were alone in the bar, and Mr. Henshaw, after some persuasion, was induced to try a few experiments. He ranged from bass, which hurt his throat, to a falsetto which put Mr. Stokes’s teeth on edge, but in vain. The rehearsal was stopped at last by the landlord, who, having twice come into the bar under the impression that fresh customers had entered, spoke his mind at some length. “Seem to think you’re in a blessed monkey-house,” he concluded, severely.
They were the only ones in the bar, and after some convincing, Mr. Henshaw agreed to try out a few things. He went from a deep voice, which strained his throat, to a falsetto that annoyed Mr. Stokes, but nothing worked. Finally, the landlord interrupted the rehearsal after coming into the bar twice, thinking new customers had arrived, and shared his thoughts at length. “You guys seem to think you're in a damn zoo,” he said, quite sternly.
“We thought we was,” said Mr. Stokes, with a long appraising sniff, as he opened the door. “It’s a mistake anybody might make.”
“We thought we were,” said Mr. Stokes, with a long, evaluating sniff, as he opened the door. “It’s a mistake anyone could make.”
He pushed Mr. Henshaw into the street as the landlord placed a hand on the flap of the bar, and followed him out.
He shoved Mr. Henshaw into the street as the landlord placed a hand on the edge of the bar and followed him outside.
“You’ll have to ’ave a bad cold and talk in ’usky whispers,” he said slowly, as they walked along. “You caught a cold travelling in the train from Ireland day before yesterday, and you made it worse going for a ride on the outside of a ’bus with me and a couple o’ ladies. See? Try ’usky whispers now.”
“You’ll need to have a bad cold and speak in husky whispers,” he said slowly as they walked along. “You caught a cold traveling on the train from Ireland the day before yesterday, and you made it worse by going for a ride on top of a bus with me and a couple of ladies. Got it? Try husky whispers now.”
Mr. Henshaw tried, and his friend, observing that he was taking but a languid interest in the scheme, was loud in his praises. “I should never ’ave known you,” he declared. “Why, it’s wonderful! Why didn’t you tell me you could act like that?”
Mr. Henshaw gave it a shot, and his friend, noticing that he seemed only mildly interested in the plan, praised him enthusiastically. “I would have never known it was you,” he said. “It’s amazing! Why didn’t you let me know you could act like that?”
Mr. Henshaw remarked modestly that he had not been aware of it himself, and, taking a more hopeful view of the situation, whispered himself into such a state of hoarseness that another visit for refreshment became absolutely necessary.
Mr. Henshaw humbly said he hadn't noticed it either, and, looking at the situation more positively, whispered himself into a state of hoarseness that made another visit for refreshments completely necessary.
“Keep your ’art up and practise,” said Mr. Stokes, as he shook hands with him some time later. “And if you can manage it, get off at four o’clock to-morrow and we’ll go round to see her while she thinks you’re still at work.”
“Keep your spirits up and practice,” said Mr. Stokes, as he shook hands with him some time later. “And if you can swing it, clock out at four o’clock tomorrow and we’ll go see her while she thinks you’re still at work.”
Mr. Henshaw complimented him upon his artfulness, and, with some confidence in a man of such resource, walked home in a more cheerful frame of mind. His heart sank as he reached the house, but to his relief the lights were out and his wife was in bed.
Mr. Henshaw praised him for his cleverness, and feeling somewhat reassured by a guy with such talent, he walked home in a better mood. His spirits dropped when he got to the house, but thankfully the lights were off and his wife was already in bed.
He was up early next morning, but his wife showed no signs of rising. The cupboard was still empty, and for some time he moved about hungry and undecided. Finally he mounted the stairs again, and with a view to arranging matters for the evening remonstrated with her upon her behavior and loudly announced his intention of not coming home until she was in a better frame of mind. From a disciplinary point of view the effect of the remonstrance was somewhat lost by being shouted through the closed door, and he also broke off too abruptly when Mrs. Henshaw opened it suddenly and confronted him. Fragments of the peroration reached her through the front door.
He got up early the next morning, but his wife wasn’t showing any signs of getting up. The cupboard was still empty, and for a while, he wandered around feeling hungry and uncertain. Eventually, he went back upstairs to talk to her about her behavior and loudly declared that he wouldn’t come home until she was in a better mood. However, shouting through the closed door diminished the impact of his words, and he cut himself off too quickly when Mrs. Henshaw unexpectedly opened the door and faced him. Bits of his speech reached her through the front door.
Despite the fact that he left two hours earlier, the day passed but slowly, and he was in a very despondent state of mind by the time he reached Mr. Stokes’s lodging. The latter, however, had cheerfulness enough for both, and, after helping his visitor to change into fresh clothes and part his hair in the middle instead of at the side, surveyed him with grinning satisfaction. Under his directions Mr. Henshaw also darkened his eyebrows and beard with a little burnt cork until Mr. Stokes declared that his own mother wouldn’t know him.
Even though he left two hours early, the day dragged on, and he was feeling pretty down by the time he arrived at Mr. Stokes’s place. However, Mr. Stokes was cheerful enough for both of them, and after helping his guest change into clean clothes and part his hair in the middle instead of to the side, he looked at him with a big grin. Following his instructions, Mr. Henshaw also darkened his eyebrows and beard with some burnt cork until Mr. Stokes said that even his own mother wouldn't recognize him.
“Now, be careful,” said Mr. Stokes, as they set off. “Be bright and cheerful; be a sort o’ ladies’ man to her, same as she saw you with the one on the ’bus. Be as unlike yourself as you can, and don’t forget yourself and call her by ’er pet name.”
“Now, be careful,” said Mr. Stokes as they started off. “Be upbeat and charming; act like a bit of a ladies’ man around her, just like she saw you with that girl on the bus. Try to be as different from yourself as possible, and remember not to slip up and call her by her pet name.”
“Pet name!” said Mr. Henshaw, indignantly. “Pet name! You’ll alter your ideas of married life when you’re caught, my lad, I can tell you!”
“Pet name!” said Mr. Henshaw, indignantly. “Pet name! You’ll change your views on married life when you’re in it, my boy, I can tell you!”
He walked on in scornful silence, lagging farther and farther behind as they neared his house. When Mr. Stokes knocked at the door he stood modestly aside with his back against the wall of the next house.
He walked on in scornful silence, falling farther and farther behind as they got closer to his house. When Mr. Stokes knocked on the door, he stood modestly to the side with his back against the wall of the neighboring house.
“Is George in?” inquired Mr. Stokes, carelessly, as Mrs. Henshaw opened the door.
“Is George home?” Mr. Stokes asked casually as Mrs. Henshaw opened the door.
“No,” was the reply.
“No,” was the response.
Mr. Stokes affected to ponder; Mr. Henshaw instinctively edged away.
Mr. Stokes pretended to think; Mr. Henshaw instinctively moved away.
“He ain’t in,” said Mrs. Henshaw, preparing to close the door.
“He’s not here,” said Mrs. Henshaw, getting ready to close the door.
“I wanted to see ’im partikler,” said Mr. Stokes, slowly. “I brought a friend o’ mine, name o’ Alfred Bell, up here on purpose to see ’im.”
“I wanted to see him specifically,” said Mr. Stokes, slowly. “I brought a friend of mine, named Alfred Bell, up here just to see him.”
Mrs. Henshaw, following the direction of his eyes, put her head round the door.
Mrs. Henshaw, following his gaze, peeked around the door.
“George!” she exclaimed, sharply.
“George!” she exclaimed, sharply.
Mr. Stokes smiled. “That ain’t George,” he said, gleefully; “That’s my friend, Mr. Alfred Bell. Ain’t it a extraordinary likeness? Ain’t it wonderful? That’s why I brought ’im up; I wanted George to see ’im.”
Mr. Stokes smiled. “That’s not George,” he said, happily; “That’s my friend, Mr. Alfred Bell. Isn’t it an amazing resemblance? Isn’t it incredible? That’s why I brought him here; I wanted George to see him.”
Mrs. Henshaw looked from one to the other in wrathful bewilderment.
Mrs. Henshaw looked back and forth between them in angry confusion.
“His living image, ain’t he?” said Mr. Stokes. “This is my pal George’s missis,” he added, turning to Mr. Bell.
“His living image, isn’t he?” said Mr. Stokes. “This is my buddy George’s wife,” he added, turning to Mr. Bell.
“Good afternoon to you,” said that gentleman, huskily.
“Good afternoon to you,” said the man, hoarsely.
“He got a bad cold coming from Ireland,” explained Mr. Stokes, “and, foolish-like, he went outside a ’bus with me the other night and made it worse.”
“He caught a bad cold after coming from Ireland,” Mr. Stokes explained, “and, being foolish, he went outside on a bus with me the other night and made it worse.”
“Oh-h!” said Mrs. Henshaw, slowly. “Indeed! Really!”
“Oh wow,” said Mrs. Henshaw, slowly. “Really! Is that true?”
“He’s quite curious to see George,” said Mr. Stokes. “In fact, he was going back to Ireland tonight if it ’adn’t been for that. He’s waiting till to-morrow just to see George.”
“He's really eager to see George,” Mr. Stokes said. “Actually, he was planning to go back to Ireland tonight if it hadn't been for that. He's sticking around until tomorrow just to see George.”
Mr. Bell, in a voice huskier than ever, said that he had altered his mind again.
Mr. Bell, with a voice rougher than ever, said that he had changed his mind again.
“Nonsense!” said Mr. Stokes, sternly. “Besides, George would like to see you. I s’pose he won’t be long?” he added, turning to Mrs. Henshaw, who was regarding Mr. Bell much as a hungry cat regards a plump sparrow.
“Nonsense!” said Mr. Stokes firmly. “Besides, George wants to see you. I assume he won't be long?” he added, turning to Mrs. Henshaw, who was looking at Mr. Bell much like a hungry cat eyes a plump sparrow.
“I don’t suppose so,” she said, slowly.
“I don’t think so,” she said, slowly.
“I dare say if we wait a little while—” began Mr. Stokes, ignoring a frantic glance from Mr. Henshaw.
“I think if we wait a little bit—” started Mr. Stokes, ignoring a desperate look from Mr. Henshaw.
“Come in,” said Mrs. Henshaw, suddenly.
“Come in,” said Mrs. Henshaw, abruptly.
Mr. Stokes entered and, finding that his friend hung back, went out again and half led, half pushed him indoors. Mr. Bell’s shyness he attributed to his having lived so long in Ireland.
Mr. Stokes walked in and, noticing that his friend was hesitating, stepped back outside and kind of led, kind of pushed him inside. Mr. Bell's awkwardness he blamed on having lived in Ireland for so long.
“He is quite the ladies’ man, though,” he said, artfully, as they followed their hostess into the front room. “You should ha’ seen ’im the other night on the ’bus. We had a couple o’ lady friends o’ mine with us, and even the conductor was surprised at his goings on.”
“He's quite the ladies’ man, though,” he said smoothly as they followed their hostess into the living room. “You should’ve seen him the other night on the bus. We had a couple of my female friends with us, and even the bus driver was taken aback by his behavior.”
Mr. Bell, by no means easy as to the results of the experiment, scowled at him despairingly.
Mr. Bell, clearly anxious about the experiment's results, frowned at him hopelessly.
“Carrying on, was he?” said Mrs. Henshaw, regarding the culprit steadily.
“Was he still going on?” Mrs. Henshaw said, looking at the culprit intently.
“Carrying on like one o’clock,” said the imaginative Mr. Stokes. “Called one of ’em his little wife, and asked her where ’er wedding-ring was.”
“Acting like it’s one o’clock,” said the imaginative Mr. Stokes. “He called one of them his little wife and asked her where her wedding ring was.”
“I didn’t,” said Mr. Bell, in a suffocating voice. “I didn’t.”
“I didn’t,” Mr. Bell said, his voice feeling tight. “I didn’t.”
“There’s nothing to be ashamed of,” said Mr. Stokes, virtuously. “Only, as I said to you at the time, ‘Alfred,’ I says, ‘it’s all right for you as a single man, but you might be the twin-brother of a pal o’ mine—George Henshaw by name—and if some people was to see you they might think it was ’im.’ Didn’t I say that?”
“There's nothing to be embarrassed about,” Mr. Stokes said confidently. “But as I told you back then, ‘Alfred,’ I said, ‘it’s fine for you as a single guy, but you could be the twin brother of my friend—George Henshaw, that is—and if some people saw you, they might mistake you for him.’ Didn’t I mention that?”
“You did,” said Mr. Bell, helplessly.
“You did,” Mr. Bell said, feeling helpless.
“And he wouldn’t believe me,” said Mr. Stokes, turning to Mrs. Henshaw. “That’s why I brought him round to see George.”
“And he wouldn’t believe me,” Mr. Stokes said, turning to Mrs. Henshaw. “That’s why I brought him over to see George.”
“I should like to see the two of ’em together myself,” said Mrs. Henshaw, quietly. “I should have taken him for my husband anywhere.”
“I’d like to see the two of them together myself,” said Mrs. Henshaw, quietly. “I would have thought he was my husband anywhere.”
“You wouldn’t if you’d seen ’im last night,” said Mr. Stokes, shaking his head and smiling.
“You wouldn’t if you had seen him last night,” said Mr. Stokes, shaking his head and smiling.
“Carrying on again, was he?” inquired Mrs. Henshaw, quickly.
“Is he going on again?” Mrs. Henshaw asked quickly.
“No!” said Mr. Bell, in a stentorian whisper.
“No!” Mr. Bell said in a loud whisper.
His glance was so fierce that Mr. Stokes almost quailed. “I won’t tell tales out of school,” he said, nodding.
His stare was so intense that Mr. Stokes nearly shrank back. “I won’t spill any secrets,” he said, nodding.
“Not if I ask you to?” said Mrs. Henshaw, with a winning smile.
“Not if I ask you to?” said Mrs. Henshaw, with a charming smile.
“Ask ’im,” said Mr. Stokes.
“Ask him,” said Mr. Stokes.
“Last night,” said the whisperer, hastily, “I went for a quiet walk round Victoria Park all by myself. Then I met Mr. Stokes, and we had one half-pint together at a public-house. That’s all.”
“Last night,” said the whisperer quickly, “I took a quiet walk around Victoria Park by myself. Then I ran into Mr. Stokes, and we shared a half-pint at a pub. That’s it.”
Mrs. Henshaw looked at Mr. Stokes. Mr. Stokes winked at her.
Mrs. Henshaw looked at Mr. Stokes. Mr. Stokes winked at her.
“It’s as true as my name is—Alfred Bell,” said that gentleman, with slight but natural hesitation.
“It’s as true as my name is—Alfred Bell,” said the gentleman, with a slight but natural hesitation.
“Have it your own way,” said Mr. Stokes, somewhat perturbed at Mr. Bell’s refusal to live up to the character he had arranged for him.
“Do what you want,” said Mr. Stokes, a bit annoyed at Mr. Bell’s refusal to act the way he had planned for him.
“I wish my husband spent his evenings in the same quiet way,” said Mrs. Henshaw, shaking her head.
“I wish my husband would spend his evenings as quietly as that,” Mrs. Henshaw said, shaking her head.
“Don’t he?” said Mr. Stokes. “Why, he always seems quiet enough to me. Too quiet, I should say. Why, I never knew a quieter man. I chaff ’im about it sometimes.”
“Doesn’t he?” said Mr. Stokes. “Well, he always seems quiet enough to me. Too quiet, I’d say. I’ve never known a quieter guy. I tease him about it sometimes.”
“That’s his artfulness,” said Mrs. Henshaw.
"That's his cleverness," said Mrs. Henshaw.
“Always in a hurry to get ’ome,” pursued the benevolent Mr. Stokes.
“Always in a hurry to get home,” continued the kind Mr. Stokes.
“He may say so to you to get away from you,” said Mrs. Henshaw, thoughtfully. “He does say you’re hard to shake off sometimes.”
“He might say that to you just to avoid you,” Mrs. Henshaw said, deep in thought. “He does claim you can be tough to get rid of sometimes.”
Mr. Stokes sat stiffly upright and threw a fierce glance in the direction of Mr. Henshaw.
Mr. Stokes sat up straight and shot a harsh glance at Mr. Henshaw.
“Pity he didn’t tell me,” he said bitterly. “I ain’t one to force my company where it ain’t wanted.”
“It's a shame he didn't tell me,” he said bitterly. “I'm not the type to intrude where I'm not wanted.”
“I’ve said to him sometimes,” continued Mrs. Henshaw, “‘Why don’t you tell Ted Stokes plain that you don’t like his company?’ but he won’t. That ain’t his way. He’d sooner talk of you behind your back.”
“I’ve told him sometimes,” continued Mrs. Henshaw, “‘Why don’t you just tell Ted Stokes straight up that you don’t like hanging out with him?’ but he won’t. That’s not his style. He’d rather talk about you when you’re not around.”
“What does he say?” inquired Mr. Stokes, coldly ignoring a frantic headshake on the part of his friend.
“What does he say?” Mr. Stokes asked, coldly ignoring his friend’s frantic headshake.
“Promise me you won’t tell him if I tell you,” said Mrs. Henshaw.
“Promise me you won’t tell him if I share this with you,” said Mrs. Henshaw.
Mr. Stokes promised.
Mr. Stokes made a promise.
“I don’t know that I ought to tell you,” said Mrs. Henshaw, reluctantly, “but I get so sick and tired of him coming home and grumbling about you.”
“I’m not sure I should tell you,” said Mrs. Henshaw, hesitantly, “but I get really fed up with him coming home and complaining about you.”
“Go on,” said the waiting Stokes.
“Go ahead,” said the waiting Stokes.
Mrs. Henshaw stole a glance at him. “He says you act as if you thought yourself everybody,” she said, softly, “and your everlasting clack, clack, clack, worries him to death.”
Mrs. Henshaw stole a glance at him. “He says you act like you think you’re better than everyone,” she said softly, “and your nonstop chatter drives him crazy.”
“Go on,” said the listener, grimly.
“Go on,” the listener said grimly.
“And he says it’s so much trouble to get you to pay for your share of the drinks that he’d sooner pay himself and have done with it.”
“And he says it’s such a hassle to get you to pay for your share of the drinks that he’d rather just pay for it himself and be done with it.”
Mr. Stokes sprang from his chair and, with clenched fists, stood angrily regarding the horrified Mr. Bell. He composed himself by an effort and resumed his seat.
Mr. Stokes jumped up from his chair and, with his fists clenched, stood angrily looking at the horrified Mr. Bell. He took a moment to gather himself and sat back down.
“Anything else?” he inquired.
"Anything else?" he asked.
“Heaps and heaps of things,” said Mrs. Henshaw; “but I don’t want to make bad blood between you.”
“Heaps and heaps of things,” said Mrs. Henshaw; “but I don’t want to create any bad vibes between you.”
“Don’t mind me,” said Mr. Stokes, glancing balefully over at his agitated friend. “P’raps I’ll tell you some things about him some day.”
“Don’t worry about me,” said Mr. Stokes, looking grimly at his upset friend. “Maybe I’ll share some things about him with you someday.”
“It would be only fair,” said Mrs. Henshaw, quickly. “Tell me now; I don’t mind Mr. Bell hearing; not a bit.”
“It would be only fair,” said Mrs. Henshaw, quickly. “Tell me now; I don’t mind Mr. Bell hearing; not at all.”
Mr. Bell spoke up for himself. “I don’t want to hear family secrets,” he whispered, with an imploring glance at the vindictive Mr. Stokes. “It wouldn’t be right.”
Mr. Bell spoke up for himself. “I don’t want to hear family secrets,” he whispered, casting a pleading look at the spiteful Mr. Stokes. “It wouldn’t be right.”
“Well, I don’t want to say things behind a man’s back,” said the latter, recovering himself. “Let’s wait till George comes in, and I’ll say ’em before his face.”
“Well, I don’t want to talk behind a man’s back,” said the latter, collecting himself. “Let’s wait until George comes in, and I’ll say it to his face.”
Mrs. Henshaw, biting her lip with annoyance, argued with him, but in vain. Mr. Stokes was firm, and, with a glance at the clock, said that George would be in soon and he would wait till he came.
Mrs. Henshaw, biting her lip in frustration, argued with him, but it was pointless. Mr. Stokes was resolute, and, glancing at the clock, said that George would be arriving soon and he would wait until he got here.
Conversation flagged despite the efforts of Mrs. Henshaw to draw Mr. Bell out on the subject of Ireland. At an early stage of the catechism he lost his voice entirely, and thereafter sat silent while Mrs. Henshaw discussed the most intimate affairs of her husband’s family with Mr. Stokes. She was in the middle of an anecdote about her mother-in-law when Mr. Bell rose and, with some difficulty, intimated his desire to depart.
Conversation stalled despite Mrs. Henshaw's attempts to engage Mr. Bell on the topic of Ireland. Early on, he completely lost his voice and then remained silent as Mrs. Henshaw talked about her husband’s family with Mr. Stokes. She was in the midst of sharing a story about her mother-in-law when Mr. Bell got up and, with some effort, expressed his wish to leave.
“What, without seeing George?” said Mrs. Henshaw. “He can’t be long now, and I should like to see you together.”
“What, without seeing George?” Mrs. Henshaw said. “He can’t be gone long now, and I’d like to see you two together.”
“P’r’aps we shall meet him,” said Mr. Stokes, who was getting rather tired of the affair. “Good night.”
“Maybe we'll run into him,” said Mr. Stokes, who was getting a bit tired of the situation. “Good night.”
He led the way to the door and, followed by the eager Mr. Bell, passed out into the street. The knowledge that Mrs. Henshaw was watching him from the door kept him silent until they had turned the corner, and then, turning fiercely on Mr. Henshaw, he demanded to know what he meant by it.
He walked to the door, and with the eager Mr. Bell right behind him, stepped out onto the street. The fact that Mrs. Henshaw was watching him from the door kept him silent until they turned the corner, and then, turning fiercely to Mr. Henshaw, he demanded to know what he meant by that.
“I’ve done with you,” he said, waving aside the other’s denials. “I’ve got you out of this mess, and now I’ve done with you. It’s no good talking, because I don’t want to hear it.”
“I’m finished with you,” he said, dismissing the other’s denials. “I got you out of this mess, and now I’m done with you. There’s no point in talking, because I don’t want to hear it.”
“Good-by, then,” said Mr. Henshaw, with unexpected hauteur, as he came to a standstill.
“Goodbye, then,” said Mr. Henshaw, with unexpected arrogance, as he came to a stop.
“I’ll ’ave my trousers first, though,” said Mr. Stokes, coldly, “and then you can go, and welcome.”
“I'll have my trousers first, though,” said Mr. Stokes, coldly, “and then you can leave, and you're welcome to do so.”
“It’s my opinion she recognized me, and said all that just to try us,” said the other, gloomily.
“It’s my opinion she recognized me and said all that just to test us,” said the other, gloomily.
Mr. Stokes scorned to reply, and reaching his lodging stood by in silence while the other changed his clothes. He refused Mr. Henshaw’s hand with a gesture he had once seen on the stage, and, showing him downstairs, closed the door behind him with a bang.
Mr. Stokes looked down on responding and, upon reaching his place, stood quietly while the other changed his clothes. He rejected Mr. Henshaw’s handshake with a gesture he had once seen in a play, and after showing him downstairs, he slammed the door behind him.
Left to himself, the small remnants of Mr. Henshaw’s courage disappeared. He wandered forlornly up and down the streets until past ten o’clock, and then, cold and dispirited, set off in the direction of home. At the corner of the street he pulled himself together by a great effort, and walking rapidly to his house put the key in the lock and turned it.
Left alone, the little bit of Mr. Henshaw’s courage faded away. He aimlessly roamed the streets until after ten o'clock, and then, feeling cold and downhearted, headed home. At the corner of the street, he made a big effort to pull himself together, and walking quickly to his house, he inserted the key in the lock and turned it.
The door was fast and the lights were out. He knocked, at first lightly, but gradually increasing in loudness. At the fourth knock a light appeared in the room above, the window was raised, and Mrs. Henshaw leaned out
The door was quick, and the lights were off. He knocked, starting softly, but gradually getting louder. On the fourth knock, a light turned on in the room above, the window opened, and Mrs. Henshaw leaned out.
“Mr. Bell!” she said, in tones of severe surprise.
“Mr. Bell!” she exclaimed, clearly taken aback.
“Bell?” said her husband, in a more surprised voice still. “It’s me, Polly.”
Bell?” her husband said, sounding even more surprised. “It’s me, Polly.”
“Go away at once, sir!” said Mrs. Henshaw, indignantly. “How dare you call me by my Christian name? I’m surprised at you!”
“Leave immediately, sir!” said Mrs. Henshaw, angrily. “How dare you call me by my first name? I'm shocked by your behavior!”
“It’s me, I tell you—George!” said her husband, desperately. “What do you mean by calling me Bell?”
“It’s me, I swear—George!” her husband said desperately. “What do you mean by calling me Bell?”
![[Illustration: ]](images/img04.jpg)
“He struck a match and, holding it before his face, looked up at the window.”
“He lit a match and, holding it up to his face, looked up at the window.”
“If you’re Mr. Bell, as I suppose, you know well enough,” said Mrs. Henshaw, leaning out and regarding him fixedly; “and if you’re George you don’t.”
“If you’re Mr. Bell, as I think you are, you know very well,” said Mrs. Henshaw, leaning out and looking at him intently; “and if you’re George, you don’t.”
“I’m George,” said Mr. Henshaw, hastily.
“I’m George,” Mr. Henshaw said quickly.
“I’m sure I don’t know what to make of it,” said Mrs. Henshaw, with a bewildered air. “Ted Stokes brought round a man named Bell this afternoon so like you that I can’t tell the difference. I don’t know what to do, but I do know this—I don’t let you in until I have seen you both together, so that I can tell which is which.”
“I really don’t know what to think,” Mrs. Henshaw said, looking confused. “Ted Stokes brought over a guy named Bell this afternoon who looks so much like you that I can’t tell you apart. I’m not letting either of you in until I see you both together, so I can figure out which one is which.”
“Both together!” exclaimed the startled Mr. Henshaw. “Here—look here!”
“Both together!” exclaimed the shocked Mr. Henshaw. “Here—look at this!”
He struck a match and, holding it before his face, looked up at the window. Mrs. Henshaw scrutinized him gravely.
He lit a match and, holding it up to his face, glanced at the window. Mrs. Henshaw observed him seriously.
“It’s no good,” she said, despairingly. “I can’t tell. I must see you both together.”
“It’s not working,” she said, feeling hopeless. “I can’t figure it out. I need to see you both together.”
Mr. Henshaw ground his teeth. “But where is he?” he inquired.
Mr. Henshaw clenched his teeth. “But where is he?” he asked.
“He went off with Ted Stokes,” said his wife. “If you’re George you’d better go and ask him.”
“He left with Ted Stokes,” said his wife. “If you’re George, you should go ask him.”
She prepared to close the window, but Mr. Henshaw’s voice arrested her.
She was about to close the window when Mr. Henshaw's voice stopped her.
“And suppose he is not there?” he said.
“And what if he’s not there?” he said.
Mrs. Henshaw reflected. “If he is not there bring Ted Stokes back with you,” she said at last, “and if he says you’re George, I’ll let you in.” The window closed and the light disappeared. Mr. Henshaw waited for some time, but in vain, and, with a very clear idea of the reception he would meet with at the hands of Mr. Stokes, set off to his lodging.
Mrs. Henshaw thought for a moment. “If he’s not there, bring Ted Stokes back with you,” she finally said, “and if he says you’re George, I’ll let you in.” The window closed and the light vanished. Mr. Henshaw waited for a while, but to no avail, and with a good idea of how Mr. Stokes would react, he headed to his place.
If anything, he had underestimated his friend’s powers. Mr. Stokes, rudely disturbed just as he had got into bed, was the incarnation of wrath. He was violent, bitter, and insulting in a breath, but Mr. Henshaw was desperate, and Mr. Stokes, after vowing over and over again that nothing should induce him to accompany him back to his house, was at last so moved by his entreaties that he went upstairs and equipped himself for the journey.
If anything, he had underestimated his friend's abilities. Mr. Stokes, abruptly woken just as he had settled into bed, was the embodiment of anger. He was furious, resentful, and insulting in one breath, but Mr. Henshaw was desperate. After repeatedly swearing that nothing would make him go back to his house, Mr. Stokes was finally swayed by Henshaw's pleas and went upstairs to get ready for the trip.
“And, mind, after this I never want to see your face again,” he said, as they walked swiftly back.
“And just so you know, after this, I never want to see you again,” he said, as they quickly walked back.
Mr. Henshaw made no reply. The events of the day had almost exhausted him, and silence was maintained until they reached the house. Much to his relief he heard somebody moving about upstairs after the first knock, and in a very short time the window was gently raised and Mrs. Henshaw looked out.
Mr. Henshaw didn’t respond. The events of the day had nearly worn him out, and they stayed silent until they got to the house. To his relief, he heard someone moving around upstairs after the first knock, and soon the window was slowly lifted, and Mrs. Henshaw looked out.
“What, you’ve come back?” she said, in a low, intense voice. “Well, of all the impudence! How dare you carry on like this?”
“What, you’re back?” she said, in a low, intense voice. “Well, of all the nerve! How dare you act like this?”
“It’s me,” said her husband.
“It’s me,” her husband said.
“Yes, I see it is,” was the reply.
“Yeah, I see it is,” was the reply.
“It’s him right enough; it’s your husband,” said Mr. Stokes. “Alfred Bell has gone.”
“It’s him for sure; it’s your husband,” Mr. Stokes said. “Alfred Bell is gone.”
“How dare you stand there and tell me them falsehoods!” exclaimed Mrs. Henshaw. “I wonder the ground don’t open and swallow you up. It’s Mr. Bell, and if he don’t go away I’ll call the police.”
“How dare you stand there and tell me those lies!” exclaimed Mrs. Henshaw. “I wonder why the ground doesn’t just open up and swallow you whole. It’s Mr. Bell, and if he doesn’t leave, I’ll call the police.”
Messrs. Henshaw and Stokes, amazed at their reception, stood blinking up at her. Then they conferred in whispers.
Messrs. Henshaw and Stokes, shocked by their welcome, stood there blinking up at her. Then they talked quietly to each other.
“If you can’t tell ’em apart, how do you know this is Mr. Bell?” inquired Mr. Stokes, turning to the window again.
“If you can’t tell them apart, how do you know this is Mr. Bell?” Mr. Stokes asked, turning back to the window.
“How do I know?” repeated Mrs. Henshaw. “How do I know? Why, because my husband came home almost directly Mr. Bell had gone. I wonder he didn’t meet him.”
“How do I know?” repeated Mrs. Henshaw. “How do I know? Well, because my husband came home almost right after Mr. Bell left. I’m surprised he didn’t run into him.”
“Came home?” cried Mr. Henshaw, shrilly. “Came home?”
“Came home?” shouted Mr. Henshaw, sharply. “Came home?”
“Yes; and don’t make so much noise,” said Mrs. Henshaw, tartly; “he’s asleep.”
“Yes, and please keep it down,” Mrs. Henshaw said sharply. “He’s sleeping.”
The two gentlemen turned and gazed at each other in stupefaction. Mr. Stokes was the first to recover, and, taking his dazed friend by the arm, led him gently away. At the end of the street he took a deep breath, and, after a slight pause to collect his scattered energies, summed up the situation.
The two men turned and stared at each other in shock. Mr. Stokes was the first to snap out of it, and, taking his bewildered friend by the arm, gently led him away. At the end of the street, he took a deep breath and, after a brief pause to gather his thoughts, assessed the situation.
![[Illustration: ]](images/img05.jpg)
“Mr. Stokes, taking his dazed friend by the arm, led him gently away.”
“Mr. Stokes, guiding his bewildered friend by the arm, gently led him away.”
“She’s twigged it all along,” he said, with conviction. “You’ll have to come home with me tonight, and to-morrow the best thing you can do is to make a clean breast of it. It was a silly game, and, if you remember, I was against it from the first.”
“She’s figured it out all along,” he said confidently. “You’ll need to come home with me tonight, and tomorrow the best thing you can do is come clean about it. It was a stupid game, and, if you remember, I was against it from the start.”
MIXED RELATIONS
Mixed Relationships
![[Illustration]](images/img06.jpg)
MIXED RELATIONS
The brig Elizabeth Barstow came up the river as though in a hurry to taste again the joys of the Metropolis. The skipper, leaning on the wheel, was in the midst of a hot discussion with the mate, who was placing before him the hygienic, economical, and moral advantages of total abstinence in language of great strength but little variety.
The brig Elizabeth Barstow sailed up the river, eager to experience the pleasures of the city once more. The captain, resting on the wheel, was engaged in a heated debate with the first mate, who was passionately outlining the health, financial, and ethical benefits of complete abstinence, using strong but repetitive language.
“Teetotallers eat more,” said the skipper, finally.
“People who don't drink eat more,” said the captain, finally.
The mate choked, and his eye sought the galley. “Eat more?” he spluttered. “Yesterday the meat was like brick-bats; to-day it tasted like a bit o’ dirty sponge. I’ve lived on biscuits this trip; and the only tater I ate I’m going to see a doctor about direckly I get ashore. It’s a sin and a shame to spoil good food the way ’e does.”
The crew member choked, and his gaze turned to the kitchen. “Eat more?” he sputtered. “Yesterday the meat was like bricks; today it tasted like a dirty sponge. I’ve been living on biscuits this trip, and the only potato I ate is something I’m going to see a doctor about as soon as I get ashore. It’s a sin and a shame to ruin good food the way he does.”
“The moment I can ship another cook he goes,” said the skipper. “He seems busy, judging by the noise.”
“The moment I can get another cook, he’s out,” said the captain. “He seems occupied, judging by the noise.”
“I’m making him clean up everything, ready for the next,” explained the mate, grimly. “And he ’ad the cheek to tell me he’s improving—improving!”
“I’m making him clean up everything, getting ready for the next one,” the mate explained grimly. “And he had the nerve to tell me he’s improving—improving!”
“He’ll go as soon as I get another,” repeated the skipper, stooping and peering ahead. “I don’t like being poisoned any more than you do. He told me he could cook when I shipped him; said his sister had taught him.”
“He’ll leave as soon as I find another one,” the skipper repeated, bending down and looking ahead. “I don’t like being poisoned any more than you do. He told me he could cook when I hired him; said his sister taught him.”
The mate grunted and, walking away, relieved his mind by putting his head in at the galley and bidding the cook hold up each separate utensil for his inspection. A hole in the frying-pan the cook modestly attributed to elbow-grease.
The crew member grunted and, as he walked away, eased his mind by poking his head into the kitchen and asking the cook to show him each individual tool for his inspection. The cook modestly claimed that a hole in the frying pan was due to elbow grease.
The river narrowed, and the brig, picking her way daintily through the traffic, sought her old berth at Buller’s Wharf. It was occupied by a deaf sailing-barge, which, moved at last by self-interest, not unconnected with its paint, took up a less desirable position and consoled itself with adjectives.
The river got smaller, and the boat carefully made its way through the traffic, looking for its usual spot at Buller’s Wharf. That spot was taken by a deaf sailing barge, which, finally motivated by its own interests—partly because of its paint—moved to a less ideal position and comforted itself with complaints.
The men on the wharf had gone for the day, and the crew of the Elizabeth Barstow, after making fast, went below to prepare themselves for an evening ashore. Standing before the largest saucepan-lid in the galley, the cook was putting the finishing touches to his toilet.
The men at the dock had left for the day, and the crew of the Elizabeth Barstow, after securing things, went below to get ready for a night out. Standing in front of the biggest pot lid in the kitchen, the cook was putting the final touches on his appearance.
A light, quick step on the wharf attracted the attention of the skipper as he leaned against the side smoking. It stopped just behind him, and turning round he found himself gazing into the soft brown eyes of the prettiest girl he had ever seen.
A light, quick step on the dock caught the skipper's attention as he leaned against the side, smoking. It stopped just behind him, and when he turned around, he found himself looking into the soft brown eyes of the most beautiful girl he had ever seen.
“Is Mr. Jewell on board, please?” she asked, with a smile.
“Is Mr. Jewell on board, please?” she asked, smiling.
“Jewell?” repeated the skipper. “Jewell? Don’t know the name.”
“Jewell?” the skipper repeated. “Jewell? I’m not familiar with that name.”
“He was on board,” said the girl, somewhat taken aback. “This is the Elizabeth Barstow, isn’t it?”
“He was on board,” said the girl, a bit surprised. “This is the Elizabeth Barstow, right?”
“What’s his Christian name?” inquired the skipper, thoughtfully.
“What's his real name?” asked the captain, thoughtfully.
“Albert,” replied the girl. “Bert,” she added, as the other shook his head.
“Albert,” the girl replied. “Bert,” she added, as the other shook his head.
“Oh, the cook!” said the skipper. “I didn’t know his name was Jewell. Yes, he’s in the galley.”
“Oh, the cook!” said the captain. “I didn’t know his name was Jewell. Yes, he’s in the kitchen.”
He stood eyeing her and wondering in a dazed fashion what she could see in a small, white-faced, slab-sided——
He stood watching her, puzzled and in a daze about what she could see in a small, white-faced, blocky—
The girl broke in upon his meditations. “How does he cook?” she inquired, smiling.
The girl interrupted his thoughts. “How does he cook?” she asked with a smile.
He was about to tell her, when he suddenly remembered the cook’s statement as to his instructor.
He was about to tell her when he suddenly remembered what the cook had said about his instructor.
“He’s getting on,” he said, slowly; “he’s getting on. Are you his sister?”
“He's getting old,” he said slowly. “He's getting old. Are you his sister?”
The girl smiled and nodded. “Ye—es,” she said, slowly. “Will you tell him I am waiting for him, please?”
The girl smiled and nodded. “Y-yes,” she said slowly. “Could you please tell him I’m waiting for him?”
The skipper started and drew himself up; then he walked forward and put his head in at the galley.
The captain started and straightened up; then he walked to the front and peeked into the kitchen.
“Bert,” he said, in a friendly voice, “your sister wants to see you.”
“Bert,” he said in a friendly tone, “your sister wants to see you.”
“Who?” inquired Mr. Jewell, in the accents of amazement. He put his head out at the door and nodded, and then, somewhat red in the face with the exercise, drew on his jacket and walked towards her. The skipper followed.
“Who?” asked Mr. Jewell, sounding amazed. He stuck his head out the door and nodded, and then, slightly flushed from the effort, put on his jacket and walked towards her. The skipper followed.
“Thank you,” said the girl, with a pleasant smile.
“Thanks,” said the girl, with a nice smile.
“You’re quite welcome,” said the skipper.
“You're very welcome,” said the captain.
Mr. Jewell stepped ashore and, after a moment of indecision, shook hands with his visitor.
Mr. Jewell stepped onto dry land and, after a brief moment of hesitation, shook hands with his visitor.
“If you’re down this way again,” said the skipper, as they turned away, “perhaps you’d like to see the cabin. We’re in rather a pickle just now, but if you should happen to come down for Bert to-morrow night—”
“If you’re around here again,” said the skipper, as they turned away, “maybe you’d like to see the cabin. We’re in a bit of a bind right now, but if you happen to come down for Bert tomorrow night—”
The girl’s eyes grew mirthful and her lips trembled. “Thank you,” she said.
The girl’s eyes sparkled with joy and her lips quivered. “Thank you,” she said.
“Some people like looking over cabins,” murmured the skipper.
“Some people enjoy checking out cabins,” the skipper murmured.
He raised his hand to his cap and turned away. The mate, who had just come on deck, stared after the retreating couple and gave vent to a low whistle.
He raised his hand to his cap and turned away. The mate, who had just come on deck, stared after the couple walking away and let out a low whistle.
“What a fine gal to pick up with Slushy,” he remarked.
“What a great girl to be with Slushy,” he said.
“It’s his sister,” said the skipper, somewhat sharply.
“It’s his sister,” the captain said, a bit tersely.
“The one that taught him to cook?” said the other, hastily. “Here! I’d like five minutes alone with her; I’d give ’er a piece o’ my mind that ’ud do her good. I’d learn ’er. I’d tell her wot I thought of her.”
“The one who taught him how to cook?” said the other quickly. “Wait! I want five minutes alone with her; I’d let her know exactly what I think, and it would do her some good. I’d teach her a thing or two. I’d tell her what I really think of her.”
“That’ll do,” said the skipper; “that’ll do. He’s not so bad for a beginner; I’ve known worse.”
“That’s enough,” said the skipper; “that’s enough. He’s not too shabby for a beginner; I’ve seen worse.”
“Not so bad?” repeated the mate. “Not so bad? Why”—his voice trembled—“ain’t you going to give ’im the chuck, then?”
“Not so bad?” repeated the mate. “Not so bad? Why”—his voice trembled—“aren’t you going to kick him out, then?”
“I shall try him for another vy’ge, George,” said the skipper. “It’s hard lines on a youngster if he don’t have a chance. I was never one to be severe. Live and let live, that’s my motto. Do as you’d be done by.”
“I'll give him another chance, George,” said the captain. “It’s tough on a young guy if he doesn’t get an opportunity. I’ve never been one to be harsh. Live and let live, that’s my motto. Treat others how you want to be treated.”
“You’re turning soft-’arted in your old age,” grumbled the mate.
“You're getting soft in your old age,” the mate complained.
“Old age!” said the other, in a startled voice. “Old age! I’m not thirty-seven yet.”
“Old age!” said the other, in a surprised voice. “Old age! I’m not thirty-seven yet.”
“You’re getting on,” said the mate; “besides, you look old.”
“You're getting older,” said the mate; “plus, you look old.”
The skipper investigated the charge in the cabin looking-glass ten minutes later. He twisted his beard in his hand and tried to imagine how he would look without it. As a compromise he went out and had it cut short and trimmed to a point. The glass smiled approval on his return; the mate smiled too, and, being caught in the act, said it made him look like his own grandson.
The captain checked out his reflection in the cabin mirror ten minutes later. He twisted his beard in his hand and tried to picture how he would look without it. As a compromise, he went out and got it cut short and shaped to a point. The mirror seemed to approve when he returned; the first mate smiled as well, and, caught in the moment, said it made him look like his own grandson.
It was late when the cook returned, but the skipper was on deck, and, stopping him for a match, entered into a little conversation. Mr. Jewell, surprised at first, soon became at his ease, and, the talk drifting in some unknown fashion to Miss Jewell, discussed her with brotherly frankness.
It was late when the cook came back, but the captain was on deck and, asking him for a match, struck up a brief conversation. Mr. Jewell, initially surprised, soon relaxed, and as the conversation somehow shifted to Miss Jewell, he talked about her with a brotherly openness.
“You spent the evening together, I s’pose?” said the skipper, carelessly.
“You spent the evening together, I guess?” said the skipper, casually.
Mr. Jewell glanced at him from the corner of his eye. “Cooking,” he said, and put his hand over his mouth with some suddenness.
Mr. Jewell looked at him out of the corner of his eye. “Cooking,” he said, quickly covering his mouth.
By the time they parted the skipper had his hand in a friendly fashion on the cook’s shoulder, and was displaying an interest in his welfare as unusual as it was gratifying. So unaccustomed was Mr. Jewell to such consideration that he was fain to pause for a moment or two to regain control of his features before plunging into the lamp-lit fo’c’sle.
By the time they said goodbye, the captain had his hand casually placed on the cook’s shoulder and was showing an interest in his well-being that was both rare and heartwarming. Mr. Jewell was so unused to this kind of attention that he had to take a moment or two to compose himself before heading into the lamp-lit crew cabin.
The mate made but a poor breakfast next morning, but his superior, who saw the hand of Miss Jewell in the muddy coffee and the cremated bacon, ate his with relish. He was looking forward to the evening, the cook having assured him that his sister had accepted his invitation to inspect the cabin, and indeed had talked of little else. The boy was set to work house-cleaning, and, having gleaned a few particulars, cursed the sex with painstaking thoroughness.
The mate made a pretty terrible breakfast the next morning, but his boss, who noticed Miss Jewell's influence on the muddy coffee and burnt bacon, enjoyed his meal. He was excited about the evening because the cook had confirmed that his sister had accepted his invitation to check out the cabin, and she had hardly talked about anything else. The boy was assigned to clean the house and, after picking up a few details, complained about women with exaggerated effort.
It seemed to the skipper a favorable omen that Miss Jewell descended the companion-ladder as though to the manner born; and her exclamations of delight at the cabin completed his satisfaction. The cook, who had followed them below with some trepidation, became reassured, and seating himself on a locker joined modestly in the conversation.
It seemed to the captain like a good sign that Miss Jewell came down the stairs like she was born for it; and her excited comments about the cabin made him even more pleased. The cook, who had nervously followed them down, relaxed a bit and sat on a locker, modestly joining the conversation.
“It’s like a doll’s-house,” declared the girl, as she finished by examining the space-saving devices in the state-room. “Well, I mustn’t take up any more of your time.”
“It’s like a dollhouse,” the girl said, as she wrapped up by looking at the space-saving gadgets in the state room. “Well, I shouldn’t take up any more of your time.”
“I’ve got nothing to do,” said the skipper, hastily. “I—I was thinking of going for a walk; but it’s lonely walking about by yourself.”
“I have nothing to do,” said the captain quickly. “I—I was thinking about going for a walk, but it’s kind of lonely walking around by yourself.”
Miss Jewell agreed. She lowered her eyes and looked under the lashes at the skipper.
Miss Jewell agreed. She lowered her eyes and glanced at the skipper from beneath her lashes.
“I never had a sister,” continued the latter, in melancholy accents.
"I never had a sister,” the latter continued, with a sad tone.
“I don’t suppose you would want to take her out if you had,” said the girl.
“I don’t think you’d want to take her out if you did,” said the girl.
The skipper protested. “Bert takes you out,” he said.
The captain objected. “Bert takes you out,” he said.
“He isn’t like most brothers,” said Miss Jewell, shifting along the locker and placing her hand affectionately on the cook’s shoulder.
“He’s not like most brothers,” said Miss Jewell, sliding along the locker and putting her hand gently on the cook’s shoulder.
“If I had a sister,” continued the skipper, in a somewhat uneven voice, “I should take her out. This evening, for instance, I should take her to a theatre.”
“If I had a sister,” continued the skipper, in a somewhat unsteady voice, “I would take her out. This evening, for example, I would take her to a theater.”
Miss Jewell turned upon him the innocent face of a child. “It would be nice to be your sister,” she said, calmly.
Miss Jewell looked at him with the innocent face of a child. “It would be nice to be your sister,” she said, calmly.
The skipper attempted to speak, but his voice failed him. “Well, pretend you are my sister,” he said, at last, “and we’ll go to one.”
The captain tried to say something, but his voice let him down. “Okay, act like you’re my sister,” he finally said, “and we’ll go to one.”
“Pretend?” said Miss Jewell, as she turned and eyed the cook. “Bert wouldn’t like that,” she said, decidedly.
“Pretend?” Miss Jewell said, turning to look at the cook. “Bert wouldn’t like that,” she stated firmly.
“N—no,” said the cook, nervously, avoiding the skipper’s eye.
“N—no,” the cook said nervously, avoiding the skipper’s gaze.
“It wouldn’t be proper,” said Miss Jewell, sitting upright and looking very proper indeed.
“It wouldn’t be appropriate,” said Miss Jewell, sitting up straight and looking very proper indeed.
“I—I meant Bert to come, too,” said the skipper; “of course,” he added.
“I—I wanted Bert to come, too,” said the skipper; “of course,” he added.
The severity of Miss Jewell’s expression relaxed. She stole an amused glance at the cook and, reading her instructions in his eye, began to temporize. Ten minutes later the crew of the Elizabeth Barstow in various attitudes of astonishment beheld their commander going ashore with his cook. The mate so far forgot himself as to whistle, but with great presence of mind cuffed the boy’s ear as the skipper turned.
The seriousness of Miss Jewell’s expression eased. She shared an amused look with the cook and, catching his cues, started to stall for time. Ten minutes later, the crew of the Elizabeth Barstow, in different states of shock, watched their captain go ashore with his cook. The first mate forgot himself enough to whistle but quickly had the presence of mind to smack the boy’s ear as the captain turned around.
For some little distance the three walked along in silence. The skipper was building castles in the air, the cook was not quite at his ease, and the girl, gazing steadily in front of her, appeared slightly embarrassed.
For a short distance, the three walked silently. The captain was lost in daydreams, the cook felt a bit uneasy, and the girl, staring straight ahead, seemed slightly embarrassed.
By the time they reached Aldgate and stood waiting for an omnibus Miss Jewell found herself assailed by doubts. She remembered that she did not want to go to a theatre, and warmly pressed the two men to go together and leave her to go home. The skipper remonstrated in vain, but the cook came to the rescue, and Miss Jewell, still protesting, was pushed on to a ’bus and propelled upstairs. She took a vacant seat in front, and the skipper and Mr. Jewell shared one behind.
By the time they got to Aldgate and were waiting for a bus, Miss Jewell found herself filled with doubts. She remembered that she didn’t want to go to a theater and urged the two men to go together while she headed home. The skipper tried to argue with her, but the cook stepped in to help, and Miss Jewell, still protesting, was pushed onto a bus and taken upstairs. She took an empty seat in the front, while the skipper and Mr. Jewell sat together in the back.
The three hours at the theatre passed all too soon, although the girl was so interested in the performance that she paid but slight attention to her companions. During the waits she became interested in her surroundings, and several times called the skipper’s attention to smart-looking men in the stalls and boxes. At one man she stared so persistently that an opera-glass was at last levelled in return.
The three hours at the theater went by way too fast, though the girl was so engaged in the performance that she barely noticed her friends. During the breaks, she started to take an interest in her surroundings and pointed out several well-dressed men in the audience to the skipper. She stared at one man so intently that he eventually aimed an opera glass back at her.
“How rude of him,” she said, smiling sweetly at the skipper.
“How rude of him,” she said, smiling sweetly at the captain.
She shook her head in disapproval, but the next moment he saw her gazing steadily at the opera-glasses again.
She shook her head in disapproval, but the next moment he saw her looking intently at the opera glasses again.
“If you don’t look he’ll soon get tired of it,” he said, between his teeth.
“If you don’t watch, he’ll get bored of it soon,” he said through clenched teeth.
“Yes, perhaps he will,” said Miss Jewell, without lowering her eyes in the least.
“Yes, maybe he will,” said Miss Jewell, without looking down at all.
The skipper sat in torment until the lights were lowered and the curtain went up again. When it fell he began to discuss the play, but Miss Jewell returned such vague replies that it was evident her thoughts were far away.
The captain sat in agony until the lights dimmed and the curtain went up again. When it fell, he started talking about the play, but Miss Jewell gave such unclear answers that it was clear her mind was elsewhere.
“I wonder who he is?” she whispered, gazing meditatingly at the box.
“I wonder who he is?” she whispered, staring thoughtfully at the box.
“A waiter, I should think,” snapped the skipper.
“A waiter, I guess,” snapped the captain.
The girl shook her head. “No, he is much too distinguished-looking,” she said, seriously. “Well, I suppose he’ll know me again.”
The girl shook her head. “No, he looks way too distinguished,” she said, seriously. “Well, I guess he’ll recognize me again.”
The skipper felt that he wanted to get up and smash things; beginning with the man in the box. It was his first love episode for nearly ten years, and he had forgotten the pains and penalties which attach to the condition. When the performance was over he darted a threatening glance at the box, and, keeping close to Miss Jewell, looked carefully about him to make sure that they were not followed.
The captain felt the urge to get up and break things, starting with the guy in the box. It was his first experience with love in almost a decade, and he'd forgotten the heartache that comes with it. When the show was over, he shot an intimidating look at the box and, staying close to Miss Jewell, scanned the area to make sure they weren’t being followed.
“It was ripping,” said the cook, as they emerged into the fresh air.
“It was amazing,” said the cook, as they stepped out into the fresh air.
“Lovely,” said the girl, in a voice of gentle melancholy. “I shall come and see it again, perhaps, when you are at sea.”
“Beautiful,” said the girl, in a softly sad voice. “I might come and see it again when you’re out at sea.”
“Not alone?” said the skipper, in a startled voice.
“Not alone?” said the captain, in a surprised voice.
“I don’t mind being alone,” said Miss Jewell, gently; “I’m used to it.”
“I don’t mind being alone,” Miss Jewell said softly. “I’m used to it.”
The other’s reply was lost in the rush for the ’bus, and for the second time that evening the skipper had to find fault with the seating arrangements. And when a vacancy by the side of Miss Jewell did occur, he was promptly forestalled by a young man in a check suit smoking a large cigar.
The other person's response got drowned out in the scramble for the bus, and for the second time that evening, the captain had to criticize the seating arrangements. When a spot next to Miss Jewell finally opened up, a young guy in a checkered suit with a big cigar quickly snatched it up.
They got off at Aldgate, and the girl thanked him for a pleasant evening. A hesitating offer to see her home was at once negatived, and the skipper, watching her and the cook until they disappeared in the traffic, walked slowly and thoughtfully to his ship.
They got off at Aldgate, and the girl thanked him for a nice evening. When he hesitated to offer to walk her home, she quickly declined. The captain, watching her and the cook until they vanished into the crowd, walked slowly and thoughtfully back to his ship.
The brig sailed the next evening at eight o’clock, and it was not until six that the cook remarked, in the most casual manner, that his sister was coming down to see him off. She arrived half an hour late, and, so far from wanting to see the cabin again, discovered an inconvenient love of fresh air. She came down at last, at the instance of the cook, and, once below, her mood changed, and she treated the skipper with a soft graciousness which raised him to the seventh heaven. “You’ll be good to Bert, won’t you?” she inquired, with a smile at that young man.
The brig set sail the next evening at eight o'clock, and it wasn't until six that the cook casually mentioned that his sister was coming to see him off. She arrived half an hour late, and instead of wanting to visit the cabin again, she found herself craving fresh air. Eventually, at the cook's urging, she came down, and once inside, her mood shifted. She treated the skipper with a warm kindness that made him incredibly happy. “You'll take care of Bert, won't you?” she asked, smiling at the young man.
“I’ll treat him like my own brother,” said the skipper, fervently. “No, better than that; I’ll treat him like your brother.”
“I’ll treat him like my own brother,” said the captain, passionately. “No, even better; I’ll treat him like your brother.”
The cook sat erect and, the skipper being occupied with Miss Jewell, winked solemnly at the skylight.
The cook sat up straight and, since the captain was busy with Miss Jewell, gave a serious wink at the skylight.
“I know you will,” said the girl, very softly; “but I don’t think the men—”
“I know you will,” said the girl, very softly; “but I don’t think the guys—”
“The men’ll do as I wish,” said the skipper, sternly. “I’m the master on this ship—she’s half mine, too—and anybody who interferes with him interferes with me. If there’s anything you don’t like, Bert, you tell me.”
“The guys will do what I say,” the skipper said firmly. “I’m the captain of this ship—she's half mine, too—and anyone who gets in his way is getting in my way. If there’s anything you don’t like, Bert, just let me know.”
Mr. Jewell, his small, black eyes sparkling, promised, and then, muttering something about his work, exchanged glances with the girl and went up on deck.
Mr. Jewell, his small, black eyes shining, promised, and then, mumbling something about his work, shared a look with the girl and went up on deck.
“It is a nice cabin,” said Miss Jewell, shifting an inch and a half nearer to the skipper. “I suppose poor Bert has to have his meals in that stuffy little place at the other end of the ship, doesn’t he?”
“It’s a nice cabin,” said Miss Jewell, scooting an inch and a half closer to the skipper. “I guess poor Bert has to eat in that cramped little spot at the other end of the ship, right?”
“The fo’c’sle?” said the skipper, struggling between love and discipline. “Yes.”
“The fo’c’sle?” the captain said, torn between affection and authority. “Yeah.”
The girl sighed, and the mate, who was listening at the skylight above, held his breath with anxiety. Miss Jewell sighed again and in an absent-minded fashion increased the distance between herself and companion by six inches.
The girl sighed, and the guy, who was listening at the skylight above, held his breath with worry. Miss Jewell sighed again and, distracted, moved six inches further away from her companion.
“It’s usual,” faltered the skipper.
“It’s common,” faltered the skipper.
“Yes, of course,” said the girl, coldly.
“Yes, of course,” the girl replied, coolly.
“But if Bert likes to feed here, he’s welcome,” said the skipper, desperately, “and he can sleep aft, too. The mate can say what he likes.”
“But if Bert enjoys eating here, he’s welcome,” said the captain, desperately, “and he can sleep in the back, too. The first mate can say whatever he wants.”
The mate rose and, walking forward, raised his clenched fists to heaven and availed himself of the permission to the fullest extent of a somewhat extensive vocabulary.
The mate stood up and, moving forward, lifted his clenched fists to the sky and made full use of a rather extensive vocabulary.
“Do you know what I think you are?” inquired Miss Jewell, bending towards him with a radiant face.
“Do you know what I think you are?” asked Miss Jewell, leaning towards him with a bright smile.
“No,” said the other, trembling. “What?”
“No,” said the other, shaking. “What?”
The girl paused. “It wouldn’t do to tell you,” she said, in a low voice. “It might make you vain.”
The girl stopped for a moment. “I shouldn't tell you,” she said quietly. “It might make you conceited.”
“Do you know what I think you are?” inquired the skipper in his turn.
"Do you know what I think you are?" asked the captain in response.
Miss Jewell eyed him composedly, albeit the corners of her mouth trembled. “Yes,” she said, unexpectedly.
Miss Jewell looked at him calmly, though the corners of her mouth twitched. “Yes,” she said, unexpectedly.
Steps sounded above and came heavily down the companion-ladder. “Tide’s a’most on the turn,” said the mate, gruffly, from the door.
Steps echoed above and came thudding down the ladder. “The tide’s almost changing,” the mate said gruffly from the door.
The skipper hesitated, but the mate stood aside for the girl to pass, and he followed her up on deck and assisted her to the jetty. For hours afterwards he debated with himself whether she really had allowed her hand to stay in his a second or two longer than necessary, or whether unconscious muscular action on his part was responsible for the phenomenon.
The captain hesitated, but the first mate stepped aside for the girl to pass, and he followed her up on deck and helped her to the dock. For hours afterward, he wrestled with whether she had actually let her hand linger in his for a second or two longer than needed, or if it was just an unintentional reflex on his part that caused it.
He became despondent as they left London behind, but the necessity of interfering between a goggle-eyed and obtuse mate and a pallid but no less obstinate cook helped to relieve him.
He felt down as they left London, but having to step in between a clueless and slow-witted friend and a pale yet equally stubborn cook helped to lift his spirits.
“He says he is going to sleep aft,” choked the mate, pointing to the cook’s bedding.
“He says he’s going to sleep back there,” the mate said, pointing to the cook’s bedding.
“Quite right,” said the skipper. “I told him to. He’s going to take his meals here, too. Anything to say against it?”
“That's correct,” said the captain. “I told him to. He'll be having his meals here as well. Any objections?”
The mate sat down on a locker and fought for breath. The cook, still pale, felt his small, black mustache and eyed him with triumphant malice. “I told ’im they was your orders,” he remarked.
The mate sat down on a locker, struggling to catch his breath. The cook, still looking pale, stroked his small, black mustache and looked at him with a mix of triumph and malice. “I told him those were your orders,” he said.
“And I told him I didn’t believe him,” said the mate. “Nobody would. Whoever ’eard of a cook living aft? Why, they’d laugh at the idea.”
“And I told him I didn’t believe him,” said the mate. “Nobody would. Who’s ever heard of a cook living in the back? They’d laugh at the thought.”
He laughed himself, but in a strangely mirthless fashion, and, afraid to trust himself, went up on deck and brooded savagely apart. Nor did he come down to breakfast until the skipper and cook had finished.
He laughed to himself, but in a strangely joyless way, and, afraid to trust his own thoughts, went up on deck and angrily kept to himself. He didn't come down for breakfast until the captain and the cook had already finished eating.
Mr. Jewell bore his new honors badly, and the inability to express their dissatisfaction by means of violence had a bad effect on the tempers of the crew. Sarcasm they did try, but at that the cook could more than hold his own, and, although the men doubted his ability at first, he was able to prove to them by actual experiment that he could cook worse than they supposed.
Mr. Jewell didn't handle his new honors well, and the inability to show their frustration through violence negatively impacted the crew's moods. They tried sarcasm, but the cook was more than capable of fighting back, and even though the men initially doubted his skills, he was able to demonstrate through actual experience that he could cook worse than they had expected.
The brig reached her destination—Creekhaven—on the fifth day, and Mr. Jewell found himself an honored guest at the skipper’s cottage. It was a comfortable place, but, as the cook pointed out, too large for one. He also referred, incidentally, to his sister’s love of a country life, and, finding himself on a subject of which the other never tired, gave full reins to a somewhat picturesque imagination.
The brig arrived at its destination—Creekhaven—on the fifth day, and Mr. Jewell became an esteemed guest at the captain’s cottage. It was a cozy spot, but, as the cook noted, it was too big for just one person. He also casually mentioned his sister’s fondness for country living, and, since they were on a topic that the other never grew weary of, he let his imagination run wild.
They were back at London within the fortnight, and the skipper learned to his dismay that Miss Jewell was absent on a visit. In these circumstances he would have clung to the cook, but that gentleman, pleading engagements, managed to elude him for two nights out of the three.
They were back in London within two weeks, and the captain was disappointed to find out that Miss Jewell was away on a visit. Under these circumstances, he would have relied on the cook, but the cook, citing other obligations, managed to avoid him for two out of the three nights.
On the third day Miss Jewell returned to London, and, making her way to the wharf, was just in time to wave farewells as the brig parted from the wharf.
On the third day, Miss Jewell came back to London and, heading to the wharf, arrived just in time to wave goodbye as the brig left the dock.
![[Illustration: ]](images/img08.jpg)
“Sarcasm they did try, but at that the cook could more than hold his own.”
“Sarcasm they tried, but the cook could definitely hold his own.”
From the fact that the cook was not visible at the moment the skipper took the salutation to himself. It cheered him for the time, but the next day he was so despondent that the cook, by this time thoroughly in his confidence, offered to write when they got to Creekhaven and fix up an evening.
From the fact that the cook wasn't around when the captain took the greeting for himself. It lifted his spirits for a bit, but the next day he was so down that the cook, now completely in his confidence, offered to write when they reached Creekhaven and set up an evening together.
“And there’s really no need for you to come, Bert,” said the skipper, cheering up.
“And there’s really no need for you to come, Bert,” said the captain, feeling more upbeat.
Mr. Jewell shook his head. “She wouldn’t go without me,” he said, gravely. “You’ve no idea ’ow particular she is. Always was from a child.”
Mr. Jewell shook his head. “She wouldn’t leave without me,” he said seriously. “You have no idea how particular she is. She’s always been that way since she was a child.”
“Well, we might lose you,” said the skipper, reflecting. “How would that be?”
“Honestly, we might lose you,” the skipper said, thinking it over. “What would that be like?”
“We might try it,” said the cook, without enthusiasm.
“We could give it a shot,” said the cook, lacking enthusiasm.
To his dismay the skipper, before they reached London again, had invented at least a score of ways by which he might enjoy Miss Jewell’s company without the presence of a third person, some of them so ingenious that the cook, despite his utmost efforts, could see no way of opposing them.
To his dismay, the skipper, before they got back to London, had come up with at least twenty ways to enjoy Miss Jewell’s company without anyone else around. Some of his ideas were so clever that the cook, no matter how hard he tried, couldn’t find a way to stop them.
The skipper put his ideas into practice as soon as they reached London. Between Wapping and Charing Cross he lost the cook three times. Miss Jewell found him twice, and the third time she was so difficult that the skipper had to join in the treasure-hunt himself. The cook listened unmoved to a highly-colored picture of his carelessness from the lips of Miss Jewell, and bestowed a sympathetic glance upon the skipper as she paused for breath.
The captain put his ideas into action as soon as they got to London. Between Wapping and Charing Cross, he lost the cook three times. Miss Jewell found him twice, and the third time she was so challenging that the captain had to join the search himself. The cook listened calmly to a vivid description of his carelessness from Miss Jewell and gave the captain a sympathetic look as she paused to catch her breath.
“It’s as bad as taking a child out,” said the latter, with well-affected indignation.
“It’s just as bad as taking a child out,” said the latter, with feigned outrage.
“Worse,” said the girl, tightening her lips.
“Worse,” the girl said, pressing her lips together.
With a perseverance worthy of a better cause the skipper nudged the cook’s arm and tried again. This time he was successful beyond his wildest dreams, and, after ten minutes’ frantic search, found that he had lost them both. He wandered up and down for hours, and it was past eleven when he returned to the ship and found the cook waiting for him.
With a determination that deserved a better purpose, the captain nudged the cook's arm and tried again. This time, he succeeded beyond his wildest imagination, and after ten minutes of frantic searching, realized he had lost both of them. He wandered back and forth for hours, and it was past eleven when he returned to the ship and found the cook waiting for him.
“We thought something ’ad happened to you,” said the cook. “Kate has been in a fine way about it. Five minutes after you lost me she found me, and we’ve been hunting ’igh and low ever since.”
“We thought something had happened to you,” said the cook. “Kate has been really upset about it. Five minutes after you lost track of me, she found me, and we’ve been searching high and low ever since.”
Miss Jewell expressed her relief the next evening, and, stealing a glance at the face of the skipper, experienced a twinge of something which she took to be remorse. Ignoring the cook’s hints as to theatres, she elected to go for a long ’bus ride, and, sitting in front with the skipper, left Mr. Jewell to keep a chaperon’s eye on them from three seats behind.
Miss Jewell shared her relief the next evening and, glancing at the skipper's face, felt a pang of what she thought was remorse. Ignoring the cook’s suggestions about going to the theater, she decided to take a long bus ride and, sitting up front with the skipper, let Mr. Jewell keep an eye on them from three seats back.
Conversation was for some time disjointed; then the brightness and crowded state of the streets led the skipper to sound his companion as to her avowed taste for a country life.
Conversation was a bit scattered for a while; then the brightness and crowdedness of the streets prompted the skipper to ask his companion about her stated preference for country living.
“I should love it,” said Miss Jewell, with a sigh. “But there’s no chance of it; I’ve got my living to earn.”
“I would love it,” said Miss Jewell, with a sigh. “But there’s no chance of that; I have to earn my living.”
“You might—might marry somebody living in the country,” said the skipper, in trembling tones.
“You might—might marry someone who lives in the country,” the skipper said, his voice shaking.
Miss Jewell shuddered. “Marry!” she said, scornfully.
Miss Jewell shuddered. “Marry!” she said, with disdain.
“Most people do,” said the other.
“Most people do,” said the other.
“Sensible people don’t,” said the girl. “You haven’t,” she added, with a smile.
“Sensible people don’t,” said the girl. “You haven’t,” she added with a smile.
“I’m very thankful I haven’t,” retorted the skipper, with great meaning.
“I’m really glad I haven’t,” the skipper replied, with significant emphasis.
“There you are!” said the girl, triumphantly.
“There you are!” the girl said, feeling triumphant.
“I never saw anybody I liked,” said the skipper, “be—before.”
“I’ve never seen anyone I liked,” said the skipper, “before.”
“If ever I did marry,” said Miss Jewell, with remarkable composure, “if ever I was foolish enough to do such a thing, I think I would marry a man a few years younger than myself.”
“If I ever get married,” said Miss Jewell, with remarkable composure, “if I was silly enough to do that, I think I would marry a man a few years younger than me.”
“Younger?” said the dismayed skipper.
“Younger?” asked the shocked skipper.
Miss Jewell nodded. “They make the best husbands,” she said, gravely.
Miss Jewell nodded. “They make the best husbands,” she said seriously.
The skipper began to argue the point, and Mr. Jewell, at that moment taking a seat behind, joined in with some heat. A more ardent supporter could not have been found, although his repetition of the phrase “May and December” revealed a want of tact of which the skipper had not thought him capable. What had promised to be a red-letter day in his existence was spoiled, and he went to bed that night with the full conviction that he had better abandon a project so hopeless.
The captain started to argue the point, and Mr. Jewell, who had just taken a seat behind him, jumped in with considerable enthusiasm. No one could have been a more passionate supporter, even though his repeated use of the phrase "May and December" showed a lack of tact that the captain hadn't expected from him. What had seemed like it would be a great day in his life was ruined, and he went to bed that night fully convinced that he should give up on such a hopeless project.
With a fine morning his courage revived, but as voyage succeeded voyage he became more and more perplexed. The devotion of the cook was patent to all men, but Miss Jewell was as changeable as a weather-glass. The skipper would leave her one night convinced that he had better forget her as soon as possible, and the next her manner would be so kind, and her glances so soft, that only the presence of the ever-watchful cook prevented him from proposing on the spot. The end came one evening in October. The skipper had hurried back from the City, laden with stores, Miss Jewell having, after many refusals, consented to grace the tea-table that afternoon. The table, set by the boy, groaned beneath the weight of unusual luxuries, but the girl had not arrived. The cook was also missing, and the only occupant of the cabin was the mate, who, sitting at one corner, was eating with great relish.
With a beautiful morning, his confidence grew, but as each voyage went by, he became more and more confused. The cook's loyalty was obvious to everyone, but Miss Jewell was as unpredictable as the weather. The skipper would leave her one night determined to forget her as soon as he could, and the next, her demeanor would be so warm and her looks so soft that only the ever-watchful cook's presence kept him from proposing right then and there. The climax happened one evening in October. The skipper had rushed back from the City, loaded with supplies, since Miss Jewell had finally agreed to join the tea table that afternoon after many refusals. The table, set by the boy, was overwhelmed with unusual treats, but the girl had not shown up. The cook was also absent, and the only person in the cabin was the mate, who sat in one corner, eating with great enjoyment.
“Ain’t you going to get your tea?” he inquired.
“Aren’t you going to get your tea?” he asked.
“No hurry,” said the skipper, somewhat incensed at his haste. “It wouldn’t have hurt you to have waited a bit.”
“No rush,” said the captain, a bit annoyed by his urgency. “It wouldn’t have killed you to wait a little.”
“Waited?” said the other. “What for?”
“Waited?” said the other. “For what?”
“For my visitors,” was the reply.
"For my visitors," was the reply.
The mate bit a piece off a crust and stirred his tea. “No use waiting for them,” he said, with a grin. “They ain’t coming.”
The crew member took a bite of his bread and stirred his tea. “No point in waiting for them,” he said with a grin. “They’re not coming.”
“What do you mean?” demanded the skipper.
“What do you mean?” the captain demanded.
“I mean,” said the mate, continuing to stir his tea with great enjoyment—“I mean that all that kind’artedness of yours was clean chucked away on that cook. He’s got a berth ashore and he’s gone for good. He left you ’is love; he left it with Bill Hemp.”
“I mean,” said the mate, continuing to stir his tea with great enjoyment—“I mean that all that kindness of yours was totally wasted on that cook. He’s got a job on land and he’s gone for good. He left you his love; he left it with Bill Hemp.”
“Berth ashore?” said the skipper, staring.
"Docking on land?" said the captain, staring.
“Ah!” said the mate, taking a large and noisy sip from his cup. “He’s been fooling you all along for what he could get out of you. Sleeping aft and feeding aft, nobody to speak a word to ’im, and going out and being treated by the skipper; Bill said he laughed so much when he was telling ’im that the tears was running down ’is face like rain. He said he’d never been treated so much in his life.”
“Ah!” said the mate, taking a big, loud sip from his cup. “He’s been playing you all along for what he could get from you. Sleeping in the back and eating back there, nobody to talk to him, and going out to be pampered by the captain; Bill said he laughed so hard when he was telling him that tears were streaming down his face like rain. He said he’d never been treated so well in his life.”
“That’ll do,” said the skipper, quickly.
"That’ll do," the captain said quickly.
“You ought to hear Bill tell it,” said the mate, regretfully. “I can’t do it anything like as well as what he can. Made us all roar, he did. What amused ’em most was you thinking that that gal was cookie’s sister.”
“You should hear Bill tell it,” the mate said with a hint of regret. “I can’t do it anywhere near as well as he can. He had us all laughing. What cracked them up the most was you thinking that girl was the cook’s sister.”
The skipper, with a sharp exclamation, leaned forward, staring at him.
The captain, with a quick shout, leaned in, gazing at him.
“They’re going to be married at Christmas,” said the mate, choking in his cup.
“They're getting married at Christmas,” said the mate, choking on his drink.
The skipper sat upright again, and tried manfully to compose his features. Many things he had not understood before were suddenly made clear, and he remembered now the odd way in which the girl had regarded him as she bade him good-night on the previous evening. The mate eyed him with interest, and was about to supply him with further details when his attention was attracted by footsteps descending the companion-ladder. Then he put down his cup with great care, and stared in stolid amazement at the figure of Miss Jewell in the doorway.
The captain straightened up again and tried hard to arrange his expression. A lot of things he hadn’t understood before suddenly made sense, and he recalled the strange way the girl had looked at him when she said goodnight the night before. The first mate watched him with interest and was about to give him more details when he heard footsteps coming down the stairs. He then set his cup down carefully and stared in utter disbelief at Miss Jewell standing in the doorway.
“I’m a bit late,” she said, flushing slightly.
“I’m a little late,” she said, blushing a bit.
She crossed over and shook hands with the skipper, and, in the most natural fashion in the world, took a seat and began to remove her gloves. The mate swung round and regarded her open-mouthed; the skipper, whose ideas were in a whirl, sat regarding her in silence. The mate was the first to move; he left the cabin rubbing his shin, and casting furious glances at the skipper.
She walked over and shook hands with the captain, and, quite naturally, took a seat and started to take off her gloves. The first mate turned around and stared at her in shock; the captain, whose mind was racing, sat there watching her in silence. The first mate was the first to react; he left the cabin, rubbing his shin and shooting angry looks at the captain.
“You didn’t expect to see me?” said the girl, reddening again.
“You didn’t think you’d see me?” said the girl, blushing again.
“No,” was the reply.
"No," was the response.
The girl looked at the tablecloth. “I came to beg your pardon,” she said, in a low voice.
The girl stared at the tablecloth. “I came to apologize,” she said softly.
“There’s nothing to beg my pardon for,” said the skipper, clearing his throat. “By rights I ought to beg yours. You did quite right to make fun of me. I can see it now.”
“There's nothing for me to apologize for,” said the captain, clearing his throat. “Honestly, I should be the one apologizing to you. You were completely right to tease me. I get that now.”
“When you asked me whether I was Bert’s sister I didn’t like to say ‘no,’ continued the girl; “and at first I let you come out with me for the fun of the thing, and then Bert said it would be good for him, and then—then—”
“When you asked me if I was Bert’s sister, I didn’t want to say ‘no,’” the girl continued. “At first, I let you come out with me just for fun, and then Bert said it would be good for him, and then—then—”
“Yes,” said the skipper, after a long pause.
“Yes,” said the captain, after a long pause.
The girl broke a biscuit into small pieces, and arranged them on the cloth. “Then I didn’t mind your coming so much,” she said, in a low voice.
The girl broke a cookie into small pieces and laid them out on the cloth. “Well, I didn’t mind you coming over so much,” she said softly.
The skipper caught his breath and tried to gaze at the averted face.
The captain took a breath and attempted to look at the turned-away face.
The girl swept the crumbs aside and met his gaze squarely. “Not quite so much,” she explained.
The girl pushed the crumbs aside and looked him in the eye. “Not really,” she said.
“I’ve been a fool,” said the skipper. “I’ve been a fool. I’ve made myself a laughing-stock all round, but if I could have it all over again I would.”
“I’ve been an idiot,” said the skipper. “I’ve been an idiot. I’ve made a fool of myself everywhere, but if I could do it all again, I would.”
“That can never be,” said the girl, shaking her head. “Bert wouldn’t come.”
“That can never be,” said the girl, shaking her head. “Bert wouldn’t come.”
![[Illustration: ]](images/img09.jpg)
“‘Good-by,’ he said, slowly; ‘and I wish you both every happiness.’”
“‘Goodbye,’ he said slowly; ‘and I wish you both lots of happiness.’”
“No, of course not,” asserted the other.
“No, of course not,” the other person replied.
The girl bit her lip. The skipper thought that he had never seen her eyes so large and shining. There was a long silence.
The girl bit her lip. The captain thought he had never seen her eyes so big and bright. There was a long silence.
“Good-by,” said the girl at last, rising.
“Goodbye,” said the girl at last, standing up.
The skipper rose to follow. “Good-by,” he said, slowly; “and I wish you both every happiness.”
The captain stood up to follow. “Goodbye,” he said slowly; “and I wish you both every happiness.”
“Happiness?” echoed the girl, in a surprised voice. “Why?”
“Happiness?” the girl replied, surprised. “Why?”
“When you are married.”
"When you're married."
“I am not going to be married,” said the girl. “I told Bert so this afternoon. Good-by.”
“I’m not getting married,” said the girl. “I told Bert that this afternoon. Goodbye.”
The skipper actually let her get nearly to the top of the ladder before he regained his presence of mind. Then, in obedience to a powerful tug at the hem of her skirt, she came down again, and accompanied him meekly back to the cabin.
The captain actually let her get almost to the top of the ladder before he collected himself. Then, feeling a strong pull at the hem of her skirt, she came back down and followed him quietly back to the cabin.
HIS LORDSHIP
His Lordship
![[Illustration]](images/img10.jpg)
HIS LORDSHIP
Farmer Rose sat in his porch smoking an evening pipe. By his side, in a comfortable Windsor chair, sat his friend the miller, also smoking, and gazing with half-closed eyes at the landscape as he listened for the thousandth time to his host’s complaints about his daughter.
Farmer Rose sat on his porch smoking a pipe in the evening. Next to him, in a comfy Windsor chair, was his friend the miller, also smoking and gazing with half-closed eyes at the scenery while listening for the thousandth time to his host’s complaints about his daughter.
“The long and the short of it is, Cray,” said the farmer, with an air of mournful pride, “she’s far too good-looking.”
“The bottom line is, Cray,” said the farmer, with a touch of sad pride, “she’s just way too good-looking.”
Mr. Cray grunted.
Mr. Cray grumbled.
“Truth is truth, though she’s my daughter,” continued Mr. Rose, vaguely. “She’s too good-looking. Sometimes when I’ve taken her up to market I’ve seen the folks fair turn their backs on the cattle and stare at her instead.”
“Truth is truth, even if she’s my daughter,” Mr. Rose continued, somewhat uncertain. “She’s really attractive. Sometimes when I’ve taken her to the market, I’ve noticed people completely ignore the cattle and just stare at her instead.”
Mr. Cray sniffed; louder, perhaps, than he had intended. “Beautiful that rose-bush smells,” he remarked, as his friend turned and eyed him.
Mr. Cray sniffed; maybe louder than he meant to. “That rose bush smells amazing,” he said, as his friend looked over at him.
“What is the consequence?” demanded the farmer, relaxing his gaze. “She looks in the glass and sees herself, and then she gets miserable and uppish because there ain’t nobody in these parts good enough for her to marry.”
“What’s the consequence?” the farmer asked, easing his stare. “She looks in the mirror and sees herself, then gets upset and stuck-up because there’s no one around here good enough for her to marry.”
“It’s a extraordinary thing to me where she gets them good looks from,” said the miller, deliberately.
“It’s an extraordinary thing to me where she gets those good looks from,” said the miller, deliberately.
“Ah!” said Mr. Rose, and sat trying to think of a means of enlightening his friend without undue loss of modesty.
“Ah!” said Mr. Rose, and he sat trying to think of a way to help his friend understand without losing too much modesty.
“She ain’t a bit like her poor mother,” mused Mr. Cray.
“She isn’t anything like her poor mother,” Mr. Cray thought.
“No, she don’t get her looks from her,” assented the other.
“No, she doesn’t get her looks from her,” agreed the other.
“It’s one o’ them things you can’t account for,” said Mr. Cray, who was very tired of the subject; “it’s just like seeing a beautiful flower blooming on an old cabbage-stump.”
“It’s one of those things you can’t predict,” said Mr. Cray, who was very tired of the topic; “it’s just like seeing a beautiful flower blooming on an old cabbage stump.”
The farmer knocked his pipe out noisily and began to refill it. “People have said that she takes after me a trifle,” he remarked, shortly.
The farmer loudly knocked the ash out of his pipe and started to fill it again. “People say she resembles me a bit,” he commented curtly.
“You weren’t fool enough to believe that, I know,” said the miller. “Why, she’s no more like you than you’re like a warming-pan—not so much.”
“You weren’t naive enough to think that, I know,” said the miller. “Honestly, she’s nothing like you—you're not even in the same league.”
Mr. Rose regarded his friend fixedly. “You ain’t got a very nice way o’ putting things, Cray,” he said, mournfully.
Mr. Rose looked at his friend intently. “You don't have a very nice way of saying things, Cray,” he said sadly.
“I’m no flatterer,” said the miller; “never was. And you can’t please everybody. If I said your daughter took after you I don’t s’pose she’d ever speak to me again.”
“I’m not one to give compliments,” said the miller; “never have been. And you can’t make everyone happy. If I said your daughter resembled you, I doubt she’d ever talk to me again.”
“The worst of it is,” said the farmer, disregarding his remark, “she won’t settle down. There’s young Walter Lomas after her now, and she won’t look at him. He’s a decent young fellow is Walter, and she’s been and named one o’ the pigs after him, and the way she mixes them up together is disgraceful.”
“The worst part is,” said the farmer, ignoring his comment, “she won’t settle down. Young Walter Lomas is after her now, and she won’t give him a glance. Walter’s a good young guy, and she’s gone and named one of the pigs after him, and the way she mixes them up is just shameful.”
“If she was my girl she should marry young Walter,” said the miller, firmly. “What’s wrong with him?”
“If she was my girl, she should marry young Walter,” said the miller, firmly. “What’s wrong with him?”
“She looks higher,” replied the other, mysteriously; “she’s always reading them romantic books full o’ love tales, and she’s never tired o’ talking of a girl her mother used to know that went on the stage and married a baronet. She goes and sits in the best parlor every afternoon now, and calls it the drawing-room. She’ll sit there till she’s past the marrying age, and then she’ll turn round and blame me.”
“She aims higher,” replied the other, mysteriously; “she’s always reading those romantic books filled with love stories, and she never gets tired of talking about a girl her mother used to know who went on stage and married a baronet. She goes and sits in the best parlor every afternoon now, calling it the drawing-room. She’ll stay there until she’s past the marrying age, and then she’ll turn around and blame me.”
“She wants a lesson,” said Mr. Cray, firmly. “She wants to be taught her position in life, not to go about turning up her nose at young men and naming pigs after them.”
“She wants a lesson,” Mr. Cray said firmly. “She needs to learn her place in life, not go around looking down on young men and naming pigs after them.”
Mr. Rose sighed.
Mr. Rose sighed.
“What she wants to understand is that the upper classes wouldn’t look at her,” pursued the miller.
“What she wants to understand is that the upper classes wouldn’t even glance at her,” continued the miller.
“It would be easier to make her understand that if they didn’t,” said the farmer.
“It would be easier to make her understand that if they didn’t,” said the farmer.
“I mean,” said Mr. Cray, sternly, “with a view to marriage. What you ought to do is to get somebody staying down here with you pretending to be a lord or a nobleman, and ordering her about and not noticing her good looks at all. Then, while she’s upset about that, in comes Walter Lomas to comfort her and be a contrast to the other.”
“I mean,” said Mr. Cray, firmly, “with the intention of marriage. What you should do is find someone staying down here with you who pretends to be a lord or a nobleman, bossing her around and completely ignoring her beauty. Then, while she’s feeling down about that, Walter Lomas comes in to comfort her and serve as a contrast to the other.”
Mr. Rose withdrew his pipe and regarded him open-mouthed.
Mr. Rose pulled out his pipe and looked at him with his mouth hanging open.
“Yes; but how—” he began.
“Yes; but how—” he started.
“And it seems to me,” interrupted Mr. Cray, “that I know just the young fellow to do it—nephew of my wife’s. He was coming to stay a fortnight with us, but you can have him with pleasure—me and him don’t get on over and above well.”
“And it seems to me,” interrupted Mr. Cray, “that I know exactly the young guy for the job—my wife’s nephew. He was going to stay with us for two weeks, but you can have him without any issue—he and I don’t really get along that well.”
“Perhaps he wouldn’t do it,” objected the farmer.
“Maybe he wouldn’t do it,” the farmer argued.
“He’d do it like a shot,” said Mr. Cray, positively. “It would be fun for us and it ’ud be a lesson for her. If you like, I’ll tell him to write to you for lodgings, as he wants to come for a fortnight’s fresh air after the fatiguing gayeties of town.”
“He’d do it right away,” said Mr. Cray confidently. “It would be fun for us and a lesson for her. If you want, I can ask him to write to you about rooms, since he wants to come for two weeks of fresh air after the exhausting excitement of the city.”
“Fatiguing gayeties of town,” repeated the admiring farmer. “Fatiguing—”
“Exhausting joys of the city,” the impressed farmer repeated. “Exhausting—”
He sat back in his chair and laughed, and Mr. Cray, delighted at the prospect of getting rid so easily of a tiresome guest, laughed too. Overhead at the open window a third person laughed, but in so quiet and well-bred a fashion that neither of them heard her.
He leaned back in his chair and laughed, and Mr. Cray, pleased with the idea of easily getting rid of a boring guest, laughed as well. Above them at the open window, a third person laughed, but in such a soft and refined way that neither of them noticed her.
The farmer received a letter a day or two afterwards, and negotiations between Jane Rose on the one side and Lord Fairmount on the other were soon in progress; the farmer’s own composition being deemed somewhat crude for such a correspondence.
The farmer got a letter a day or two later, and talks between Jane Rose on one side and Lord Fairmount on the other quickly began; the farmer's own writing was considered a bit too rough for this kind of correspondence.
“I wish he didn’t want it kept so secret,” said Miss Rose, pondering over the final letter. “I should like to let the Grays and one or two more people know he is staying with us. However, I suppose he must have his own way.”
“I wish he didn’t want it kept so secret,” said Miss Rose, thinking about the final letter. “I’d like to let the Grays and a couple of other people know he’s staying with us. But I guess he has to do things his way.”
“You must do as he wishes,” said her father, using his handkerchief violently.
“You need to do what he wants,” her father said, angrily wiping his brow with his handkerchief.
Jane sighed. “He’ll be a little company for me, at any rate,” she remarked. “What is the matter, father?”
Jane sighed. “He’ll be some company for me, anyway,” she said. “What’s wrong, Dad?”
“Bit of a cold,” said the farmer, indistinctly, as he made for the door, still holding his handkerchief to his face. “Been coming on some time.”
“Just a bit of a cold,” said the farmer, mumbling, as he headed for the door, still holding his handkerchief to his face. “It’s been building up for a while.”
He put on his hat and went out, and Miss Rose, watching him from the window, was not without fears that the joke might prove too much for a man of his habit. She regarded him thoughtfully, and when he returned at one o’clock to dinner, and encountered instead a violent dust-storm which was raging in the house, she noted with pleasure that his sense of humor was more under control.
He put on his hat and went outside, and Miss Rose, watching him from the window, was a bit nervous that the joke might be too much for a guy like him. She looked at him thoughtfully, and when he came back at one o’clock for dinner, and instead faced a chaotic dust-storm that was happening in the house, she felt pleased to see that his sense of humor was more in check.
“Dinner?” she said, as he strove to squeeze past the furniture which was piled in the hall. “We’ve got no time to think of dinner, and if we had there’s no place for you to eat it. You’d better go in the larder and cut yourself a crust of bread and cheese.”
“Dinner?” she asked as he tried to squeeze past the furniture stacked in the hall. “We don’t have time to think about dinner, and even if we did, there’s no place for you to eat. You might as well go into the pantry and grab a piece of bread and some cheese.”
Her father hesitated and glared at the servant, who, with her head bound up in a duster, passed at the double with a broom. Then he walked slowly into the kitchen.
Her father paused and shot a look at the servant, who, with her head wrapped in a duster, hurried by with a broom. Then he slowly walked into the kitchen.
Miss Rose called out something after him.
Miss Rose shouted something after him.
“Eh?” said her father, coming back hopefully.
“Eh?” her father said, returning with a sense of hope.
“How is your cold, dear?”
“How’s your cold, love?”
The farmer made no reply, and his daughter smiled contentedly as she heard him stamping about in the larder. He made but a poor meal, and then, refusing point-blank to assist Annie in moving the piano, went and smoked a very reflective pipe in the garden.
The farmer didn’t say anything, and his daughter smiled happily as she heard him moving around in the pantry. He made a meager meal, and then, flat out refusing to help Annie move the piano, he went outside to smoke a thoughtful pipe in the garden.
Lord Fairmount arrived the following day on foot from the station, and after acknowledging the farmer’s salute with a distant nod requested him to send a cart for his luggage. He was a tall, good-looking young man, and as he stood in the hall languidly twisting his mustache Miss Rose deliberately decided upon his destruction.
Lord Fairmount arrived the next day on foot from the station, and after giving the farmer a distant nod in acknowledgment of his greeting, he asked him to send a cart for his luggage. He was a tall, attractive young man, and as he stood in the hall lazily twisting his mustache, Miss Rose made a deliberate decision to bring about his downfall.
“These your daughters?” he inquired, carelessly, as he followed his host into the parlor.
"Are these your daughters?" he asked casually as he followed his host into the parlor.
“One of ’em is, my lord; the other is my servant,” replied the farmer.
"One of them is, my lord; the other is my servant," replied the farmer.
“She’s got your eyes,” said his lordship, tapping the astonished Annie under the chin; “your nose too, I think.”
“She has your eyes,” said his lordship, tapping the amazed Annie under the chin; “your nose as well, I think.”
“That’s my servant,” said the farmer, knitting his brows at him.
“That's my worker,” said the farmer, frowning at him.
“Oh, indeed!” said his lordship, airily.
“Oh, totally!” said his lordship, casually.
He turned round and regarded Jane, but, although she tried to meet him half-way by elevating her chin a little, his audacity failed him and the words died away on his tongue. A long silence followed, broken only by the ill-suppressed giggles of Annie, who had retired to the kitchen.
He turned around and looked at Jane, but even though she tried to meet him halfway by lifting her chin a bit, his confidence slipped away and the words stuck in his throat. A long silence followed, interrupted only by Annie's barely suppressed giggles from the kitchen.
“I trust that we shall make your lordship comfortable,” said Miss Rose.
“I hope we can make you comfortable, my lord,” said Miss Rose.
“I hope so, my good girl,” was the reply. “And now will you show me my room?”
“I hope so, my good girl,” was the reply. “And now will you show me my room?”
Miss Rose led the way upstairs and threw open the door; Lord Fairmount, pausing on the threshold, gazed at it disparagingly.
Miss Rose led the way upstairs and opened the door wide; Lord Fairmount, stopping at the entrance, looked at it dismissively.
“Is this the best room you have?” he inquired, stiffly.
“Is this the best room you have?” he asked, stiffly.
“Oh, no,” said Miss Rose, smiling; “father’s room is much better than this. Look here.”
“Oh, no,” said Miss Rose, smiling. “Dad’s room is way better than this. Check it out.”
She threw open another door and, ignoring a gesticulating figure which stood in the hall below, regarded him anxiously. “If you would prefer father’s room he would be delighted for you to have it. Delighted.”
She flung open another door and, ignoring a waving figure in the hallway below, looked at him with concern. “If you'd rather have father’s room, he would be thrilled for you to take it. Thrilled.”
“Yes, I will have this one,” said Lord Fairmount, entering. “Bring me up some hot water, please, and clear these boots and leggings out.”
“Yes, I’ll take this one,” said Lord Fairmount as he walked in. “Please bring me some hot water, and get rid of these boots and leggings.”
Miss Rose tripped downstairs and, bestowing a witching smile upon her sire, waved away his request for an explanation and hastened into the kitchen, whence Annie shortly afterwards emerged with the water.
Miss Rose tripped down the stairs and, giving her father an enchanting smile, dismissed his request for an explanation and hurried into the kitchen, from which Annie soon came out with the water.
It was with something of a shock that the farmer discovered that he had to wait for his dinner while his lordship had luncheon. That meal, under his daughter’s management, took a long time, and the joint when it reached him was more than half cold. It was, moreover, quite clear that the aristocracy had not even mastered the rudiments of carving, but preferred instead to box the compass for tit-bits.
It was somewhat surprising for the farmer to realize that he had to wait for his dinner while his lordship was having lunch. That meal, managed by his daughter, took a long time, and by the time it reached him, the main dish was more than half cold. Furthermore, it was obvious that the aristocracy hadn't even learned the basics of carving but instead chose to hunt for fancy little bits.
He ate his meal in silence, and when it was over sought out his guest to administer a few much-needed stage-directions. Owing, however, to the ubiquity of Jane he wasted nearly the whole of the afternoon before he obtained an opportunity. Even then the interview was short, the farmer having to compress into ten seconds instructions for Lord Fairmount to express a desire to take his meals with the family, and his dinner at the respectable hour of 1 p.m. Instructions as to a change of bedroom were frustrated by the reappearance of Jane.
He ate his meal in silence, and when he finished, he went looking for his guest to give some much-needed guidance. However, with Jane being everywhere, he wasted almost the entire afternoon before he finally got a chance. Even then, the meeting was brief, as the farmer had to fit into ten seconds instructions for Lord Fairmount to express a wish to have his meals with the family, and to have dinner at the respectable time of 1 p.m. Instructions about changing bedrooms were interrupted by Jane's return.
His lordship went for a walk after that, and coming back with a bored air stood on the hearthrug in the living-room and watched Miss Rose sewing.
His lordship took a walk after that, and when he returned with a bored expression, he stood on the hearthrug in the living room and watched Miss Rose sewing.
“Very dull place,” he said at last, in a dissatisfied voice.
“Really boring place,” he finally said, sounding unhappy.
“Yes, my lord,” said Miss Rose, demurely.
“Yes, my lord,” said Miss Rose, shyly.
“Fearfully dull,” complained his lordship, stifling a yawn. “What I’m to do to amuse myself for a fortnight I’m sure I don’t know.”
“Really boring,” complained his lordship, stifling a yawn. “I have no idea how I’m going to entertain myself for two weeks.”
Miss Rose raised her fine eyes and regarded him intently. Many a lesser man would have looked no farther for amusement.
Miss Rose lifted her beautiful eyes and looked at him closely. Many lesser men would have sought their entertainment elsewhere.
“I’m afraid there is not much to do about here, my lord,” she said quietly. “We are very plain folk in these parts.”
“I’m afraid there isn’t much to do about it here, my lord,” she said quietly. “We’re really just simple folks in this area.”
“Yes,” assented the other. An obvious compliment rose of itself to his lips, but he restrained himself, though with difficulty. Miss Rose bent her head over her work and stitched industriously. His lordship took up a book and, remembering his mission, read for a couple of hours without taking the slightest notice of her. Miss Rose glanced over in his direction once or twice, and then, with a somewhat vixenish expression on her delicate features, resumed her sewing.
“Yes,” the other agreed. An obvious compliment almost slipped out, but he held back, though it was tough. Miss Rose lowered her head and sewed diligently. His lordship picked up a book and, remembering his purpose, read for a couple of hours without paying her any attention. Miss Rose looked over at him once or twice, and then, with a somewhat sly expression on her delicate face, went back to her sewing.
“Wonderful eyes she’s got,” said the gentleman, as he sat on the edge of his bed that night and thought over the events of the day. “It’s pretty to see them flash.”
“She's got amazing eyes,” said the man, as he sat on the edge of his bed that night and reflected on the events of the day. “It's nice to see them shine.”
He saw them flash several times during the next few days, and Mr. Rose himself, was more than satisfied with the hauteur with which his guest treated the household.
He saw them flash several times over the next few days, and Mr. Rose himself was more than pleased with the arrogance his guest displayed toward the household.
“But I don’t like the way you have with me,” he complained.
“But I don’t like how you act with me,” he complained.
“It’s all in the part,” urged his lordship.
“It’s all in the details,” urged his lordship.
“Well, you can leave that part out,” rejoined Mr. Rose, with some acerbity. “I object to being spoke to as you speak to me before that girl Annie. Be as proud and unpleasant as you like to my daughter, but leave me alone. Mind that!”
“Well, you can skip that part,” Mr. Rose replied sharply. “I don’t appreciate being talked to the way you talk to me in front of that girl Annie. You can be as proud and unpleasant as you want to my daughter, but keep me out of it. Got it?”
His lordship promised, and in pursuance of his host’s instructions strove manfully to subdue feelings towards Miss Rose by no means in accordance with them. The best of us are liable to absent-mindedness, and he sometimes so far forgot himself as to address her in tones as humble as any in her somewhat large experience.
His lordship promised, and following his host's instructions, he tried hard to suppress his feelings for Miss Rose, which definitely did not align with them. Even the best of us can be a bit forgetful, and he occasionally got so caught up that he spoke to her in tones as humble as anyone she's encountered in her rather extensive experience.
“I hope that we are making you comfortable here, my lord?” she said, as they sat together one afternoon.
“I hope we’re making you comfortable here, my lord?” she said, as they sat together one afternoon.
“I have never been more comfortable in my life,” was the gracious reply.
“I have never felt more comfortable in my life,” was the gracious reply.
Miss Rose shook her head. “Oh, my lord,” she said, in protest, “think of your mansion.”
Miss Rose shook her head. “Oh, my God,” she said, protesting, “think about your mansion.”
His lordship thought of it. For two or three days he had been thinking of houses and furniture and other things of that nature.
His lordship considered it. For two or three days, he had been thinking about houses, furniture, and similar things.
“I have never seen an old country seat,” continued Miss Rose, clasping her hands and gazing at him wistfully. “I should be so grateful if your lordship would describe yours to me.”
“I’ve never seen an old country house,” continued Miss Rose, clasping her hands and gazing at him with longing. “I would be so grateful if you could tell me about yours.”
His lordship shifted uneasily, and then, in face of the girl’s persistence, stood for some time divided between the contending claims of Hampton Court Palace and the Tower of London. He finally decided upon the former, after first refurnishing it at Maple’s.
His lordship shifted uncomfortably, and then, faced with the girl's persistence, spent some time torn between the competing attractions of Hampton Court Palace and the Tower of London. He ultimately chose the former, after first redecorating it at Maple's.
“How happy you must be!” said the breathless Jane, when he had finished.
“How happy you must be!” said the out-of-breath Jane when he was done.
He shook his head gravely. “My possessions have never given me any happiness,” he remarked. “I would much rather be in a humble rank of life. Live where I like, and—and marry whom I like.”
He shook his head seriously. “My belongings have never brought me any happiness,” he said. “I’d much rather be in a simple position in life. Live where I want, and—and marry who I want.”
There was no mistaking the meaning fall in his voice. Miss Rose sighed gently and lowered her eyes—her lashes had often excited comment. Then, in a soft voice, she asked him the sort of life he would prefer.
There was no missing the meaning of his voice. Miss Rose sighed softly and looked down—her lashes had often drawn attention. Then, in a gentle voice, she asked him what kind of life he would choose.
In reply, his lordship, with an eloquence which surprised himself, portrayed the joys of life in a seven-roomed house in town, with a greenhouse six feet by three, and a garden large enough to contain it. He really spoke well, and when he had finished his listener gazed at him with eyes suffused with timid admiration.
In response, his lordship, with a flair that even surprised him, described the joys of living in a seven-room house in the city, complete with a six-by-three-foot greenhouse and a garden big enough to fit it. He spoke impressively, and when he was done, his listener looked at him with wide eyes filled with shy admiration.
“Oh, my lord,” she said, prettily, “now I know what you’ve been doing. You’ve been slumming.”
“Oh, my lord,” she said sweetly, “now I get what you’ve been up to. You’ve been slumming.”
“Slumming?” gasped his lordship.
“Slumming?” his lordship gasped.
“You couldn’t have described a place like that unless you had been,” said Miss Rose nodding. “I hope you took the poor people some nice hot soup.”
“You wouldn’t be able to describe a place like that unless you had been there,” said Miss Rose, nodding. “I hope you brought some nice hot soup to those poor people.”
His lordship tried to explain, but without success. Miss Rose persisted in regarding him as a missionary of food and warmth, and spoke feelingly of the people who had to live in such places. She also warned him against the risk of infection.
His lordship tried to explain, but it didn’t work. Miss Rose continued to see him as a messenger of food and warmth, and she spoke passionately about the people who had to live in such conditions. She also warned him about the risk of infection.
“You don’t understand,” he repeated, impatiently. “These are nice houses—nice enough for anybody to live in. If you took soup to people like that, why, they’d throw it at you.”
“You don’t get it,” he said, sounding frustrated. “These are nice houses—nice enough for anyone to live in. If you brought soup to people like that, they’d just throw it at you.”
“Wretches!” murmured the indignant Jane, who was enjoying herself amazingly.
“Ugh!” Jane muttered indignantly, who was having a great time.
His lordship eyed her with sudden suspicion, but her face was quite grave and bore traces of strong feeling. He explained again, but without avail.
His lordship looked at her with unexpected suspicion, but her expression was serious and showed signs of deep emotion. He explained again, but it didn’t help.
“You never ought to go near such places, my lord,” she concluded, solemnly, as she rose to quit the room. “Even a girl of my station would draw the line at that.”
“You really shouldn't go near those places, my lord,” she said seriously as she stood up to leave the room. “Even a girl like me would have limits.”
She bowed deeply and withdrew. His lordship sank into a chair and, thrusting his hands into his pockets, gazed gloomily at the dried grasses in the grate.
She bowed deeply and left. He slumped into a chair and, putting his hands in his pockets, stared bleakly at the dried grasses in the fireplace.
During the next day or two his appetite failed, and other well-known symptoms set in. Miss Rose, diagnosing them all, prescribed by stealth some bitter remedies. The farmer regarded his change of manner with disapproval, and, concluding that it was due to his own complaints, sought to reassure him. He also pointed out that his daughter’s opinion of the aristocracy was hardly likely to increase if the only member she knew went about the house as though he had just lost his grandmother.
During the next day or two, he lost his appetite, and other familiar symptoms appeared. Miss Rose, figuring out what was wrong, secretly suggested some bitter remedies. The farmer looked at his behavior disapprovingly and, thinking it was because of his own issues, tried to reassure him. He also noted that his daughter wouldn’t have a better opinion of the aristocracy if the only one she knew acted like he had just lost his grandmother.
“You are longing for the gayeties of town, my lord,” he remarked one morning at breakfast.
“You're yearning for the fun of the city, my lord,” he said one morning at breakfast.
His lordship shook his head. The gayeties comprised, amongst other things, a stool and a desk.
His lordship shook his head. The festivities included, among other things, a stool and a desk.
“I don’t like town,” he said, with a glance at Jane. “If I had my choice I would live here always. I would sooner live here in this charming spot with this charming society than anywhere.”
“I’m not a fan of town,” he said, glancing at Jane. “If I could choose, I would live here forever. I’d much rather be in this lovely place with this lovely community than anywhere else.”
Mr. Rose coughed and, having caught his eye, shook his head at him and glanced significantly over at the unconscious Jane. The young man ignored his action and, having got an opening, gave utterance in the course of the next ten minutes to Radical heresies of so violent a type that the farmer could hardly keep his seat. Social distinctions were condemned utterly, and the House of Lords referred to as a human dust-bin. The farmer gazed open-mouthed at this snake he had nourished.
Mr. Rose coughed and, catching his eye, shook his head at him and glanced meaningfully over at the unconscious Jane. The young man ignored this and, finding an opportunity, expressed radical beliefs in such an extreme way over the next ten minutes that the farmer could barely stay in his seat. He completely condemned social distinctions and referred to the House of Lords as a human trash bin. The farmer stared in shock at this snake he had raised.
“Your lordship will alter your mind when you get to town,” said Jane, demurely.
“Your lordship will change your mind when you get to town,” said Jane, modestly.
“Never!” declared the other, impressively.
"Never!" declared the other, impressively.
The girl sighed, and gazing first with much interest at her parent, who seemed to be doing his best to ward off a fit, turned her lustrous eyes upon the guest.
The girl sighed, and after looking with great interest at her parent, who seemed to be doing his best to hold back a fit, she turned her bright eyes towards the guest.
“We shall all miss you,” she said, softly. “You’ve been a lesson to all of us.”
“We're all going to miss you,” she said gently. “You’ve been an inspiration to all of us.”
“Lesson?” he repeated, flushing.
"Lesson?" he repeated, blushing.
“It has improved our behavior so, having a lord in the house,” said Miss Rose, with painful humility. “I’m sure father hasn’t been like the same man since you’ve been here.”
“It has really changed how we act having a lord in the house,” said Miss Rose, with awkward humility. “I’m sure Dad hasn’t been the same man since you arrived.”
“What d’ye mean Miss?” demanded the farmer, hotly.
“What do you mean, Miss?” the farmer demanded, angrily.
“Don’t speak like that before his lordship, father,” said his daughter, hastily. “I’m not blaming you; you’re no worse than the other men about here. You haven’t had an opportunity of learning before, that’s all. It isn’t your fault.”
“Don’t talk like that in front of him, Dad,” said his daughter quickly. “I’m not blaming you; you’re not any worse than the other guys around here. You just haven’t had the chance to learn before, that’s all. It’s not your fault.”
“Learning?” bellowed the farmer, turning an inflamed visage upon his apprehensive guest. “Have you noticed anything wrong about my behavior?”
“Learning?” shouted the farmer, turning an angry face toward his nervous guest. “Have you seen anything wrong with how I’m acting?”
“Certainly not,” said his lordship, hastily.
“Definitely not,” said his lordship, quickly.
“All I know is,” continued Miss Rose, positively, “I wish you were going to stay here another six months for father’s sake.”
“All I know is,” continued Miss Rose, firmly, “I wish you were going to stay here another six months for Dad’s sake.”
“Look here—” began Mr. Rose, smiting the table.
"Look here—" started Mr. Rose, hitting the table.
“And Annie’s,” said Jane, raising her voice above the din. “I don’t know which has improved the most. I’m sure the way they both drink their tea now—”
“And Annie’s,” said Jane, raising her voice above the noise. “I don’t know which one has gotten better. I’m sure the way they both drink their tea now—”
Mr. Rose pushed his chair back loudly and got up from the table. For a moment he stood struggling for words, then he turned suddenly with a growl and quitted the room, banging the door after him in a fashion which clearly indicated that he still had some lessons to learn.
Mr. Rose pushed his chair back noisily and stood up from the table. For a moment, he paused, struggling for words, then he turned abruptly with a growl and left the room, slamming the door behind him in a way that clearly showed he still had some lessons to learn.
“You’ve made your father angry,” said his lordship.
“You’ve made your dad angry,” said his lordship.
“It’s for his own good,” said Miss Rose. “Are you really sorry to leave us?”
“It’s for his own good,” said Miss Rose. “Are you actually going to miss us?”
“Sorry?” repeated the other. “Sorry is no word for it.”
“Sorry?” the other person repeated. “Sorry isn't strong enough for this.”
“You will miss father,” said the girl.
“You’re going to miss Dad,” said the girl.
He sighed gently.
He sighed softly.
“And Annie,” she continued.
"And Annie," she said.
He sighed again, and Jane took a slight glance at him cornerwise.
He sighed again, and Jane glanced at him from the side.
“And me too, I hope,” she said, in a low voice.
“And me too, I hope,” she said softly.
“Miss you!” repeated his lordship, in a suffocating voice. “I should miss the sun less.”
“Miss you!” his lordship repeated, his voice heavy with emotion. “I would miss the sun less.”
“I am so glad,” said Jane, clasping her hands; “it is so nice to feel that one is not quite forgotten. Of course, I can never forget you. You are the only nobleman I have ever met.”
“I’m so glad,” said Jane, clasping her hands; “it’s really nice to feel that I’m not completely forgotten. Of course, I can never forget you. You’re the only nobleman I’ve ever met.”
“I hope that it is not only because of that,” he said, forlornly.
“I hope that it’s not just because of that,” he said, sadly.
Miss Rose pondered. When she pondered her eyes increased in size and revealed unsuspected depths.
Miss Rose thought deeply. When she thought, her eyes grew wider and showed unexpected depths.
“No-o,” she said at length, in a hesitating voice.
“No,” she said after a moment, in a hesitant voice.
“Suppose that I were not what I am represented to be,” he said slowly. “Suppose that, instead of being Lord Fairmount, I were merely a clerk.”
“Imagine if I weren't who I appear to be,” he said slowly. “Imagine if, instead of being Lord Fairmount, I was just a clerk.”
“A clerk?” repeated Miss Rose, with a very well-managed shudder. “How can I suppose such an absurd thing as that?”
“A clerk?” Miss Rose repeated, shuddering dramatically. “How could I ever think something so ridiculous?”
“But if I were?” urged his lordship, feverishly.
"But what if I were?" his lordship pressed, anxiously.
“It’s no use supposing such a thing as that,” said Miss Rose, briskly; “your high birth is stamped on you.”
“It’s pointless to think that way,” said Miss Rose, confidently; “your high status is obvious.”
His lordship shook his head. “I would sooner be a laborer on this farm than a king anywhere else,” he said, with feeling.
His lordship shook his head. “I’d rather be a worker on this farm than a king anywhere else,” he said, with emotion.
Miss Rose drew a pattern on the floor with the toe of her shoe.
Miss Rose traced a design on the floor with the tip of her shoe.
“The poorest laborer on the farm can have the pleasure of looking at you every day,” continued his lordship passionately. “Every day of his life he can see you, and feel a better man for it.”
“The poorest worker on the farm can enjoy the sight of you every day,” his lordship continued passionately. “Every day of his life he can see you and feel like a better person for it.”
Miss Rose looked at him sharply. Only the day before the poorest laborer had seen her—when he wasn’t expecting the honor—and received an epitome of his character which had nearly stunned him. But his lordship’s face was quite grave.
Miss Rose glanced at him sharply. Just the day before, the poorest laborer had seen her—when he wasn’t expecting the honor—and was given a summary of his character that nearly stunned him. But his lordship’s expression was quite serious.
“I go to-morrow,” he said.
“I’m going tomorrow,” he said.
“Yes,” said Jane, in a hushed voice.
“Yes,” said Jane in a quiet voice.
He crossed the room gently and took a seat by her side. Miss Rose, still gazing at the floor, wondered indignantly why it was she was not blushing. His Lordship’s conversation had come to a sudden stop and the silence was most awkward.
He walked across the room quietly and sat down next to her. Miss Rose, still staring at the floor, was annoyed with herself for not feeling embarrassed. His Lordship had suddenly stopped talking, and the silence was really uncomfortable.
“I’ve been a fool, Miss Rose,” he said at last, rising and standing over her; “and I’ve been taking a great liberty. I’ve been deceiving you for nearly a fortnight.”
“I’ve been a fool, Miss Rose,” he finally said, standing up and looking down at her; “and I’ve taken a big liberty. I’ve been misleading you for almost two weeks.”
“Nonsense!” responded Miss Rose, briskly.
“Seriously?” responded Miss Rose, briskly.
“I have been deceiving you,” he repeated. “I have made you believe that I am a person of title.”
“I've been lying to you,” he repeated. “I've led you to believe that I'm a person of importance.”
“Nonsense!” said Miss Rose again.
“Nonsense!” Miss Rose said again.
The other started and eyed her uneasily.
The other person flinched and looked at her nervously.
“Nobody would mistake you for a lord,” said Miss Rose, cruelly. “Why, I shouldn’t think that you had ever seen one. You didn’t do it at all properly. Why, your uncle Cray would have done it better.” Mr. Cray’s nephew fell back in consternation and eyed her dumbly as she laughed. All mirth is not contagious, and he was easily able to refrain from joining in this.
“Nobody would ever confuse you with a lord,” Miss Rose said harshly. “Honestly, I can’t imagine you've ever seen one. You didn’t do it right at all. Your uncle Cray would have done it better.” Mr. Cray’s nephew stepped back in shock and stared at her in silence as she laughed. Not all laughter is infectious, and he was more than capable of holding back his own.
“I can’t understand,” said Miss Rose, as she wiped a tear-dimmed eye—“I can’t understand how you could have thought I should be so stupid.”
“I can’t understand,” said Miss Rose, wiping a tear from her eye, “I can’t understand how you could think I’d be that stupid.”
“I’ve been a fool,” said the other, bitterly, as he retreated to the door. “Good-by.”
“I’ve been an idiot,” said the other, bitterly, as he stepped back to the door. “Goodbye.”
“Good-by,” said Jane. She looked him full in the face, and the blushes for which she had been waiting came in force. “You needn’t go, unless you want to,” she said, softly. “I like fools better than lords.”
“Goodbye,” said Jane. She looked him straight in the eye, and the blush she had been waiting for rose strongly. “You don’t have to go unless you want to,” she said softly. “I prefer fools over lords.”
ALF’S DREAM
ALF'S DREAM
![[Illustration]](images/img13.jpg)
ALF’S DREAM
“I’ve just been drinking a man’s health,” said the night watchman, coming slowly on to the wharf and wiping his mouth with the back of his hand; “he’s come in for a matter of three ’undred and twenty pounds, and he stood me arf a pint—arf a pint!”
“I’ve just been toasting a guy’s health,” said the night watchman, walking slowly onto the wharf and wiping his mouth with the back of his hand; “he's just won about three hundred and twenty pounds, and he bought me half a pint—half a pint!”
He dragged a small empty towards him, and after planing the surface with his hand sat down and gazed scornfully across the river.
He pulled a small empty boat toward him, and after smoothing the surface with his hand, he sat down and looked disdainfully across the river.
“Four ale,” he said, with a hard laugh; “and when I asked ’im—just for the look of the thing, and to give ’im a hint—whether he’d ’ave another, he said ‘yes.’”
“Four beers,” he said, with a rough laugh; “and when I asked him—just to make it look good, and to give him a hint—if he wanted another, he said ‘yes.’”
The night watchman rose and paced restlessly up and down the jetty.
The night guard got up and walked back and forth anxiously along the dock.
“Money,” he said, at last, resuming his wonted calm and lowering himself carefully to the box again—“money always gets left to the wrong people; some of the kindest-’arted men I’ve ever known ’ave never had a ha’penny left ’em, while teetotaler arter teetotaler wot I’ve heard of ’ave come in for fortins.”
“Money,” he said finally, regaining his usual calm and carefully lowering himself back onto the box—“money always ends up with the wrong people; some of the kindest-hearted guys I've ever known have never had a penny to their name, while teetotaler after teetotaler that I've heard about have come into fortunes.”
It’s ’ard lines though, sometimes, waiting for other people’s money. I knew o’ one chap that waited over forty years for ’is grandmother to die and leave ’im her money; and she died of catching cold at ’is funeral. Another chap I knew, arter waiting years and years for ’is rich aunt to die, was hung because she committed suicide.
It’s tough sometimes, waiting for other people’s money. I knew a guy who waited over forty years for his grandmother to die and leave him her money; she ended up catching a cold at his funeral. Another guy I knew, after waiting years and years for his rich aunt to die, got hung because she committed suicide.
It’s always risky work waiting for other people to die and leave you money. Sometimes they don’t die; sometimes they marry agin; and sometimes they leave it to other people instead.
It’s always a gamble to wait for others to die and leave you money. Sometimes they don’t pass away; sometimes they remarry; and sometimes they leave their wealth to someone else.
Talking of marrying agin reminds me o’ something that ’appened to a young fellow I knew named Alf Simms. Being an orphan ’e was brought up by his uncle, George Hatchard, a widowed man of about sixty. Alf used to go to sea off and on, but more off than on, his uncle ’aving quite a tidy bit of ’ouse property, and it being understood that Alf was to have it arter he ’ad gone. His uncle used to like to ’ave him at ’ome, and Alf didn’t like work, so it suited both parties.
Talking about getting married again reminds me of something that happened to a young guy I knew named Alf Simms. Since he was an orphan, he was raised by his uncle, George Hatchard, a widowed man in his sixties. Alf would go to sea occasionally, but mostly he stayed home because his uncle owned quite a bit of property, and it was understood that Alf would inherit it after his uncle was gone. His uncle liked having him around, and Alf wasn’t a fan of work, so it worked out for both of them.
I used to give Alf a bit of advice sometimes, sixty being a dangerous age for a man, especially when he ’as been a widower for so long he ’as had time to forget wot being married’s like; but I must do Alf the credit to say it wasn’t wanted. He ’ad got a very old ’ead on his shoulders, and always picked the housekeeper ’imself to save the old man the trouble. I saw two of ’em, and I dare say I could ’ave seen more, only I didn’t want to.
I used to give Alf some advice every now and then, since sixty is a tricky age for a man, especially when he’s been a widower for so long that he’s forgotten what being married is like; but I have to give Alf credit, he didn’t ask for it. He was wise beyond his years and always chose the housekeeper himself to spare the old man the hassle. I met two of them, and I bet I could have met more, but I wasn’t interested.
Cleverness is a good thing in its way, but there’s such a thing as being too clever, and the last ’ousekeeper young Alf picked died of old age a week arter he ’ad gone to sea. She passed away while she was drawing George Hatchard’s supper beer, and he lost ten gallons o’ the best bitter ale and his ’ousekeeper at the same time.
Cleverness can be beneficial, but you can definitely be too clever, and the last housekeeper young Alf chose died of old age a week after he went to sea. She passed away while pouring George Hatchard’s supper beer, and he lost ten gallons of the finest bitter ale along with his housekeeper at the same time.
It was four months arter that afore Alf came ’ome, and the fust sight of the new ’ousekeeper, wot opened the door to ’im, upset ’im terrible. She was the right side o’ sixty to begin with, and only ordinary plain. Then she was as clean as a new pin, and dressed up as though she was going out to tea.
It was four months after that before Alf came home, and the first sight of the new housekeeper, who opened the door for him, really upset him. She was definitely over sixty to start with, and just an ordinary plain woman. But she was as clean as a whistle and dressed as if she was going out for tea.
“Oh, you’re Alfred, I s’pose?” she ses, looking at ’im.
“Oh, you must be Alfred, right?” she says, looking at him.
“Mr. Simms is my name,” ses young Alf, starting and drawing hisself up.
“Mr. Simms is my name,” said young Alf, starting and straightening himself up.
“I know you by your portrait,” ses the ’ousekeeper. “Come in. ’Ave you ’ad a pleasant v’y’ge? Wipe your boots.”
“I recognize you from your portrait,” says the housekeeper. “Come in. Did you have a pleasant journey? Wipe your boots.”
Alfred wiped ’is boots afore he thought of wot he was doing. Then he drew hisself up stiff agin and marched into the parlor.
Alfred wiped his boots before he thought about what he was doing. Then he straightened up again and marched into the parlor.
“Sit down,” ses the ’ousekeeper, in a kind voice.
“Sit down,” says the housekeeper, in a kind voice.
Alfred sat down afore he thought wot ’e was doing agin.
Alfred sat down before he realized what he was doing again.
“I always like to see people comfortable,” ses the ’ousekeeper; “it’s my way. It’s warm weather for the time o’ year, ain’t it? George is upstairs, but he’ll be down in a minute.”
“I always like to see people comfortable,” says the housekeeper; “it’s just how I am. It’s warm for this time of year, isn’t it? George is upstairs, but he’ll be down in a minute.”
“Who?” ses Alf, hardly able to believe his ears.
“Who?” says Alf, barely able to believe what he’s hearing.
“George,” ses the ’ousekeeper.
“George,” says the housekeeper.
“George? George who?” ses Alfred, very severe.
“George? George who?” says Alfred, looking very serious.
“Why your uncle, of course,” ses the ’ousekeeper. “Do you think I’ve got a houseful of Georges?”
“Why, your uncle, of course,” says the housekeeper. “Do you think I have a house full of Georges?”
Young Alf sat staring at her and couldn’t say a word. He noticed that the room ’ad been altered, and that there was a big photygraph of her stuck up on the mantelpiece. He sat there fidgeting with ’is feet—until the ’ousekeeper looked at them—and then ’e got up and walked upstairs.
Young Alf sat staring at her and couldn’t say a word. He noticed that the room had been changed, and that there was a big photograph of her on the mantelpiece. He sat there fidgeting with his feet—until the housekeeper looked at them—and then he got up and walked upstairs.
His uncle, wot was sitting on his bed when ’e went into the room and pretended that he ’adn’t heard ’im come in, shook hands with ’im as though he’d never leave off.
His uncle, who was sitting on his bed when he walked into the room and pretended that he hadn't heard him come in, shook hands with him as if he’d never stop.
“I’ve got something to tell you, Alf,” he ses, arter they ’ad said “How d’ye do?” and he ’ad talked about the weather until Alf was fair tired of it.
“I’ve got something to tell you, Alf,” he says, after they had exchanged “How do you do?” and he had talked about the weather until Alf was really tired of it.
“I’ve been and gone and done a foolish thing, and ’ow you’ll take it I don’t know.”
"I’ve done something really foolish, and I have no idea how you'll react."
“Been and asked the new ’ousekeeper to marry you, I s’pose?” ses Alf, looking at ’im very hard.
“Been and asked the new housekeeper to marry you, I suppose?” says Alf, looking at him very intently.
His uncle shook his ’ead. “I never asked ’er; I’d take my Davy I didn’t,” he ses.
His uncle shook his head. “I never asked her; I swear I didn't,” he said.
“Well, you ain’t going to marry her, then?” ses Alf, brightening up.
"Well, you're not going to marry her, then?" said Alf, looking happier.
His uncle shook his ’ead agin. “She didn’t want no asking,” he ses, speaking very slow and mournful. “I just ’appened to put my arm round her waist by accident one day and the thing was done.”
His uncle shook his head again. “She didn’t want to be asked,” he said, speaking very slowly and sadly. “I just happened to wrap my arm around her waist by accident one day and that was it.”
“Accident? How could you do it by accident?” ses Alf, firing up.
“Accident? How could you do that by accident?” says Alf, getting angry.
“How can I tell you that?” ses George Hatchard. “If I’d known ’ow, it wouldn’t ’ave been an accident, would it?”
“How can I tell you that?” says George Hatchard. “If I’d known how, it wouldn’t have been an accident, would it?”
“Don’t you want to marry her?” ses Alf, at last. “You needn’t marry ’er if you don’t want to.”
“Don’t you want to marry her?” said Alf, finally. “You don’t have to marry her if you don’t want to.”
George Hatchard looked at ’im and sniffed. “When you know her as well as I do you won’t talk so foolish,” he ses. “We’d better go down now, else she’ll think we’ve been talking about ’er.”
George Hatchard looked at him and sniffed. “When you know her as well as I do, you won’t talk so foolishly,” he said. “We’d better head down now, or she’ll think we’ve been talking about her.”
They went downstairs and ’ad tea together, and young Alf soon see the truth of his uncle’s remarks. Mrs. Pearce—that was the ’ousekeeper’s name—called his uncle “dear” every time she spoke to ’im, and arter tea she sat on the sofa side by side with ’im and held his ’and.
They went downstairs and had tea together, and young Alf soon saw the truth of his uncle’s comments. Mrs. Pearce—that was the housekeeper’s name—called his uncle “dear” every time she spoke to him, and after tea, she sat on the sofa next to him and held his hand.
Alf lay awake arf that night thinking things over and ’ow to get Mrs. Pearce out of the house, and he woke up next morning with it still on ’is mind. Every time he got ’is uncle alone he spoke to ’im about it, and told ’im to pack Mrs. Pearce off with a month’s wages, but George Hatchard wouldn’t listen to ’im.
Alf lay awake all that night thinking things over and how to get Mrs. Pearce out of the house, and he woke up the next morning still thinking about it. Every time he got his uncle alone, he talked to him about it and told him to send Mrs. Pearce off with a month's wages, but George Hatchard wouldn’t listen to him.
“She’d ’ave me up for breach of promise and ruin me,” he ses. “She reads the paper to me every Sunday arternoon, mostly breach of promise cases, and she’d ’ave me up for it as soon as look at me. She’s got ’eaps and ’eaps of love-letters o’ mine.”
“She'd have me charged with breach of promise and ruin me,” he says. “She reads the newspaper to me every Sunday afternoon, mostly about breach of promise cases, and she'd have me in court in a heartbeat. She's got piles and piles of love letters from me.”
“Love-letters!” ses Alf, staring. “Love-letters when you live in the same house!”
“Love letters!” says Alf, staring. “Love letters when you live in the same house?”
“She started it,” ses his uncle; “she pushed one under my door one morning, and I ’ad to answer it. She wouldn’t come down and get my breakfast till I did. I have to send her one every morning.”
“She started it,” says his uncle; “she pushed one under my door one morning, and I had to respond. She wouldn’t come down and get my breakfast until I did. I have to send her one every morning.”
“Do you sign ’em with your own name?” ses Alf, arter thinking a bit.
“Do you sign them with your own name?” says Alf, after thinking for a moment.
“No,” ses ’is uncle, turning red.
“No,” said his uncle, turning red.
“Wot do you sign ’em, then?” ses Alf.
“Why do you sign them, then?” says Alf.
“Never you mind,” ses his uncle, turning redder. “It’s my handwriting, and that’s good enough for her. I did try writing backwards, but I only did it once. I wouldn’t do it agin for fifty pounds. You ought to ha’ heard ’er.”
“Never you mind,” said his uncle, turning even redder. “It’s my handwriting, and that’s good enough for her. I did try writing backwards, but I only did it once. I wouldn’t do it again for fifty pounds. You should have heard her.”
“If ’er fust husband was alive she couldn’t marry you,” ses Alf, very slow and thoughtful.
“If her first husband was alive, she couldn’t marry you,” said Alf, very slowly and thoughtfully.
“No,” ses his uncle, nasty-like; “and if I was an old woman she couldn’t marry me. You know as well as I do that he went down with the Evening Star fifteen years ago.”
“No,” said his uncle, in a nasty tone; “and even if I were an old woman, she couldn’t marry me. You know as well as I do that he went down with the Evening Star fifteen years ago.”
“So far as she knows,” ses Alf; “but there was four of them saved, so why not five? Mightn’t ’e have floated away on a spar or something and been picked up? Can’t you dream it three nights running, and tell ’er that you feel certain sure he’s alive?”
“So far as she knows,” says Alf; “but there were four of them saved, so why not five? Couldn’t he have floated away on a piece of wood or something and been picked up? Can’t you dream it three nights in a row and tell her that you’re pretty sure he’s alive?”
“If I dreamt it fifty times it wouldn’t make any difference,” ses George Hatchard. “Here! wot are you up to? ’Ave you gone mad, or wot? You poke me in the ribs like that agin if you dare.”
“If I dreamed it fifty times, it wouldn’t change anything,” said George Hatchard. “Hey! What are you doing? Have you lost your mind or what? You poke me in the ribs like that again if you dare.”
“Her fust ’usband’s alive,” ses Alf, smiling at ’im.
“Her first husband’s alive,” says Alf, smiling at him.
“Wot?” ses his uncle.
“What?” says his uncle.
“He floated away on a bit o’ wreckage,” ses Alf, nodding at ’im, “just like they do in books, and was picked up more dead than alive and took to Melbourne. He’s now living up-country working on a sheep station.”
“He drifted away on a piece of wreckage,” says Alf, nodding at him, “just like in the stories, and was rescued more dead than alive and taken to Melbourne. He’s now living in the countryside working on a sheep farm.”
“Who’s dreaming now?” ses his uncle.
“Who’s dreaming now?” says his uncle.
“It’s a fact,” ses Alf. “I know a chap wot’s met ’im and talked to ’im. She can’t marry you while he’s alive, can she?”
“It’s true,” said Alf. “I know a guy who’s met him and talked to him. She can’t marry you while he’s alive, can she?”
“Certainly not,” ses George Hatchard, trembling all over; “but are you sure you ’aven’t made a mistake?”
“Definitely not,” said George Hatchard, shaking all over; “but are you sure you haven’t made a mistake?”
“Certain sure,” ses Alf.
"Definitely," said Alf.
“It’s too good to be true,” ses George Hatchard.
“It’s too good to be true,” says George Hatchard.
“O’ course it is,” ses Alf, “but she won’t know that. Look ’ere; you write down all the things that she ’as told you about herself and give it to me, and I’ll soon find the chap I spoke of wot’s met ’im. He’d meet a dozen men if it was made worth his while.”
“Of course it is,” says Alf, “but she won’t know that. Look here; you write down everything she’s told you about herself and give it to me, and I’ll quickly find the guy I mentioned who’s met him. He’d meet with a dozen men if it was worth his time.”
George Hatchard couldn’t understand ’im at fust, and when he did he wouldn’t ’ave a hand in it because it wasn’t the right thing to do, and because he felt sure that Mrs. Pearce would find it out. But at last ’e wrote out all about her for Alf; her maiden name, and where she was born, and everything; and then he told Alf that, if ’e dared to play such a trick on an unsuspecting, loving woman, he’d never forgive ’im.
George Hatchard didn’t understand him at first, and when he did, he refused to get involved because it wasn’t the right thing to do, and he was sure that Mrs. Pearce would find out. But eventually, he wrote down everything about her for Alf; her maiden name, where she was born, and all the details; and then he told Alf that if he dared to pull such a trick on a trusting, loving woman, he would never forgive him.
“I shall want a couple o’ quid,” ses Alf.
“I'll need a few bucks,” says Alf.
“Certainly not,” ses his uncle. “I won’t ’ave nothing to do with it, I tell you.”
“Definitely not,” said his uncle. “I won’t have anything to do with it, I’m telling you.”
“Only to buy chocolates with,” ses Alf.
“Just to buy chocolates with,” says Alf.
“Oh, all right,” ses George Hatchard; and he went upstairs to ’is bedroom and came down with three pounds and gave ’im. “If that ain’t enough,” he ses, “let me know, and you can ’ave more.”
“Oh, fine,” said George Hatchard; and he went upstairs to his bedroom and came down with three pounds and gave it to him. “If that isn’t enough,” he said, “let me know, and you can have more.”
Alf winked at ’im, but the old man drew hisself up and stared at ’im, and then ’e turned and walked away with his ’ead in the air.
Alf winked at him, but the old man straightened up and stared at him, and then he turned and walked away with his head held high.
He ’ardly got a chance of speaking to Alf next day, Mrs. Pearce being ’ere, there, and everywhere, as the saying is, and finding so many little odd jobs for Alf to do that there was no time for talking. But the day arter he sidled up to ’im when the ’ouse-keeper was out of the room and asked ’im whether he ’ad bought the chocolates.
He hardly got a chance to talk to Alf the next day, since Mrs. Pearce was around all the time, finding so many little odd jobs for Alf to do that there was no time for conversation. But the day after, he quietly approached him when the housekeeper was out of the room and asked him whether he had bought the chocolates.
“Yes,” ses Alfred, taking one out of ’is pocket and eating it, “some of ’em.”
“Yeah,” says Alfred, pulling one out of his pocket and eating it, “some of them.”
George Hatchard coughed and fidgeted about. “When are you going to buy the others?” he ses.
George Hatchard coughed and shifted around. “When are you going to buy the others?” he says.
“As I want ’em,” ses Alf. “They’d spoil if I got ’em all at once.”
“As I want them,” says Alf. “They’d spoil if I got them all at once.”
George Hatchard coughed agin. “I ’ope you haven’t been going on with that wicked plan you spoke to me about the other night,” he ses.
George Hatchard coughed again. “I hope you haven’t been continuing with that wicked plan you told me about the other night,” he said.
“Certainly not,” ses Alf, winking to ’imself; “not arter wot you said. How could I?”
“Definitely not,” said Alf, winking to himself; “not after what you said. How could I?”
“That’s right,” ses the old man. “I’m sorry for this marriage for your sake, Alf. O’ course, I was going to leave you my little bit of ’ouse property, but I suppose now it’ll ’ave to be left to her. Well, well, I s’pose it’s best for a young man to make his own way in the world.”
“That’s right,” says the old man. “I feel sorry for this marriage for your sake, Alf. Of course, I was planning to leave you my little bit of house property, but I guess now it’ll have to go to her. Well, well, I suppose it’s better for a young man to find his own path in the world.”
“I s’pose so,” ses Alf.
"I suppose so," says Alf.
“Mrs. Pearce was asking only yesterday when you was going back to sea agin,” ses his uncle, looking at ’im.
“Mrs. Pearce was asking just yesterday when you were going back to sea again,” said his uncle, looking at him.
“Oh!” ses Alf.
“Oh!” says Alf.
“She’s took a dislike to you, I think,” ses the old man. “It’s very ’ard, my fav’rite nephew, and the only one I’ve got. I forgot to tell you the other day that her fust ’usband, Charlie Pearce, ’ad a kind of a wart on ’is left ear. She’s often spoke to me about it.”
"She doesn’t like you, I think," says the old man. "It’s really tough for me, my favorite nephew, and the only one I've got. I forgot to mention the other day that her first husband, Charlie Pearce, had a sort of wart on his left ear. She’s talked to me about it a lot."
“In—deed!” ses Alf.
"Indeed!" says Alf.
“Yes,” ses his uncle, “left ear, and a scar on his forehead where a friend of his kicked ’im one day.”
“Yes,” said his uncle, “left ear, and a scar on his forehead where a friend kicked him one day.”
Alf nodded, and then he winked at ’im agin. George Hatchard didn’t wink back, but he patted ’im on the shoulder and said ’ow well he was filling out, and ’ow he got more like ’is pore mother every day he lived.
Alf nodded and then winked at him again. George Hatchard didn’t wink back, but he patted him on the shoulder and said how well he was filling out and how he was more like his poor mother every day he lived.
![[Illustration: ]](images/img14.jpg)
“He patted ’im on the shoulder and said ’ow well he was filling out.”
“He patted him on the shoulder and said how well he was filling out.”
“I ’ad a dream last night,” ses Alf. “I dreamt that a man I know named Bill Flurry, but wot called ’imself another name in my dream, and didn’t know me then, came ’ere one evening when we was all sitting down at supper, Joe Morgan and ’is missis being here, and said as ’ow Mrs. Pearce’s fust husband was alive and well.”
“I had a dream last night,” says Alf. “I dreamt that a man I know named Bill Flurry, but who called himself another name in my dream and didn’t know me then, came here one evening while we were all sitting down to dinner, Joe Morgan and his wife being here, and said that Mrs. Pearce’s first husband was alive and well.”
“That’s a very odd dream,” ses his uncle; “but wot was Joe Morgan and his missis in it for?”
"That’s a really strange dream," says his uncle; "but what were Joe Morgan and his wife doing in it?"
“Witnesses,” ses Alf.
"Witnesses," says Alf.
George Hatchard fell over a footstool with surprise. “Go on,” he ses, rubbing his leg. “It’s a queer thing, but I was going to ask the Morgans ’ere to spend the evening next Wednesday.”
George Hatchard stumbled over a footstool in shock. “Go on,” he said, rubbing his leg. “It’s a strange thing, but I was going to ask the Morgans to spend the evening here next Wednesday.”
“Or was it Tuesday?” ses Alf, considering.
“Or was it Tuesday?” says Alf, thinking about it.
“I said Tuesday,” ses his uncle, looking over Alf’s ’ead so that he needn’t see ’im wink agin. “Wot was the end of your dream, Alf?”
“I said Tuesday,” said his uncle, looking over Alf’s head so he wouldn’t see him wink again. “What was the end of your dream, Alf?”
“The end of it was,” ses Alf, “that you and Mrs. Pearce was both very much upset, as o’ course you couldn’t marry while ’er fust was alive, and the last thing I see afore I woke up was her boxes standing at the front door waiting for a cab.”
“The bottom line was,” said Alf, “that you and Mrs. Pearce were both really upset, since of course you couldn’t get married while her first husband was still alive, and the last thing I saw before I woke up was her boxes at the front door, waiting for a cab.”
George Hatchard was going to ask ’im more about it, but just then Mrs. Pearce came in with a pair of Alf’s socks that he ’ad been untidy enough to leave in the middle of the floor instead of chucking ’em under the bed. She was so unpleasant about it that, if it hadn’t ha’ been for the thought of wot was going to ’appen on Tuesday, Alf couldn’t ha’ stood it.
George Hatchard was about to ask him more about it, but just then Mrs. Pearce walked in with a pair of Alf’s socks that he had carelessly left in the middle of the floor instead of tossing them under the bed. She was so rude about it that, if it hadn’t been for the thought of what was going to happen on Tuesday, Alf wouldn’t have been able to handle it.
For the next day or two George Hatchard was in such a state of nervousness and excitement that Alf was afraid that the ’ousekeeper would notice it. On Tuesday morning he was trembling so much that she said he’d got a chill, and she told ’im to go to bed and she’d make ’im a nice hot mustard poultice. George was afraid to say “no,” but while she was in the kitchen making the poultice he slipped out for a walk and cured ’is trembling with three whiskies. Alf nearly got the poultice instead, she was so angry.
For the next day or two, George Hatchard was so nervous and excited that Alf was worried the housekeeper would notice. On Tuesday morning, he was shaking so much that she said he had a chill, and she told him to go to bed while she made him a nice hot mustard poultice. George was too scared to say “no,” but while she was in the kitchen preparing the poultice, he sneaked out for a walk and calmed his shaking with three whiskies. Alf almost got the poultice instead; she was so mad.
She was unpleasant all dinner-time, but she got better in the arternoon, and when the Morgans came in the evening, and she found that Mrs. Morgan ’ad got a nasty sort o’ red swelling on her nose, she got quite good-tempered. She talked about it nearly all supper-time, telling ’er what she ought to do to it, and about a friend of hers that ’ad one and ’ad to turn teetotaler on account of it.
She was in a bad mood the whole time during dinner, but she improved in the afternoon. When the Morgans came over in the evening and she noticed that Mrs. Morgan had a nasty red swelling on her nose, her mood really brightened. She talked about it almost the entire time during supper, advising her on what to do about it and sharing a story about a friend who had a similar issue and had to become a teetotaler because of it.
“My nose is good enough for me,” ses Mrs. Morgan, at last.
“My nose is just fine for me,” says Mrs. Morgan, finally.
“It don’t affect ’er appetite,” ses George Hatchard, trying to make things pleasant, “and that’s the main thing.”
“It doesn’t affect her appetite,” says George Hatchard, trying to keep things upbeat, “and that’s what really matters.”
Mrs. Morgan got up to go, but arter George Hatchard ’ad explained wot he didn’t mean she sat down agin and began to talk to Mrs. Pearce about ’er dress and ’ow beautifully it was made. And she asked Mrs. Pearce to give ’er the pattern of it, because she should ’ave one like it herself when she was old enough. “I do like to see people dressed suitable,” she ses, with a smile.
Mrs. Morgan stood up to leave, but after George Hatchard explained what he meant, she sat back down and started talking to Mrs. Pearce about her dress and how beautifully it was made. She asked Mrs. Pearce to give her the pattern because she wanted to have one like it herself when she was old enough. “I really like to see people dressed appropriately,” she said with a smile.
“I think you ought to ’ave a much deeper color than this,” ses Mrs. Pearce, considering.
“I think you should have a much deeper color than this,” says Mrs. Pearce, thinking it over.
“Not when I’m faded,” ses Mrs. Morgan.
“Not when I’m high,” says Mrs. Morgan.
Mrs. Pearce, wot was filling ’er glass at the time, spilt a lot of beer all over the tablecloth, and she was so cross about it that she sat like a stone statue for pretty near ten minutes. By the time supper was finished people was passing things to each other in whispers, and when a bit o’ cheese went the wrong way with Joe Morgan he nearly suffocated ’imself for fear of making a noise.
Mrs. Pearce, who was filling her glass at the time, spilled a lot of beer all over the tablecloth, and she was so angry about it that she sat like a stone statue for almost ten minutes. By the time supper was finished, people were passing things to each other in whispers, and when a piece of cheese accidentally went the wrong way with Joe Morgan, he almost choked himself for fear of making a noise.
They ’ad a game o’ cards arter supper, counting twenty nuts as a penny, and everybody got more cheerful. They was all laughing and talking, and Joe Morgan was pretending to steal Mrs. Pearce’s nuts, when George Hatchard held up his ’and.
They had a card game after dinner, counting twenty nuts as a penny, and everyone became more cheerful. They were all laughing and talking, and Joe Morgan was pretending to steal Mrs. Pearce's nuts when George Hatchard raised his hand.
“Somebody at the street door, I think,” he ses.
“Someone at the front door, I think,” he says.
Young Alf got up to open it, and they ’eard a man’s voice in the passage asking whether Mrs. Pearce lived there, and the next moment Alf came into the room, followed by Bill Flurry.
Young Alf got up to open it, and they heard a man’s voice in the hallway asking if Mrs. Pearce lived there, and the next moment Alf walked into the room, followed by Bill Flurry.
“Here’s a gentleman o’ the name o’ Smith asking arter you,” he ses, looking at Mrs. Pearce.
“Here’s a guy named Smith asking about you,” he says, looking at Mrs. Pearce.
“Wot d’you want?” ses Mrs. Pearce rather sharp.
“ What do you want?” Mrs. Pearce said rather sharply.
“It is ’er,” ses Bill, stroking his long white beard and casting ’is eyes up at the ceiling. “You don’t remember me, Mrs. Pearce, but I used to see you years ago, when you and poor Charlie Pearce was living down Poplar way.”
“It’s her,” says Bill, stroking his long white beard and looking up at the ceiling. “You don’t remember me, Mrs. Pearce, but I used to see you years ago, when you and poor Charlie Pearce were living down Poplar way.”
“Well, wot about it?” ses Mrs. Pearce.
“Well, what about it?” says Mrs. Pearce.
“I’m coming to it,” ses Bill Flurry. “I’ve been two months trying to find you, so there’s no need to be in a hurry for a minute or two. Besides, what I’ve got to say ought to be broke gently, in case you faint away with joy.”
“I’m getting to it,” said Bill Flurry. “I’ve spent two months trying to find you, so there’s no rush for a minute or two. Plus, what I have to say should be delivered gently, just in case you faint from joy.”
“Rubbish!” ses Mrs. Pearce. “I ain’t the fainting sort.”
“Rubbish!” says Mrs. Pearce. “I’m not the fainting type.”
“I ’ope it’s nothing unpleasant,” ses George Hatchard, pouring ’im out a glass of whisky.
“I hope it’s nothing unpleasant,” says George Hatchard, pouring him a glass of whisky.
“Quite the opposite,” ses Bill. “It’s the best news she’s ’eard for fifteen years.”
“Not at all,” says Bill. “It’s the best news she’s heard in fifteen years.”
“Are you going to tell me wot you want, or ain’t you?” ses Mrs. Pearce.
“Are you going to tell me what you want, or not?” says Mrs. Pearce.
“I’m coming to it,” ses Bill. “Six months ago I was in Melbourne, and one day I was strolling about looking in at the shop-winders, when all at once I thought I see a face I knew. It was a good bit older than when I see it last, and the whiskers was gray, but I says to myself—”
“I’m getting to that,” says Bill. “Six months ago, I was in Melbourne, and one day I was walking around checking out the shop windows when suddenly I thought I saw a face I recognized. It looked quite a bit older than the last time I saw it, and the whiskers were gray, but I said to myself—”
“I can see wot’s coming,” ses Mrs. Morgan, turning red with excitement and pinching Joe’s arm.
“I can see what's coming,” says Mrs. Morgan, turning red with excitement and pinching Joe’s arm.
“I ses to myself,” ses Bill Flurry, “either that’s a ghost, I ses or else it’s Charlie—”
“I said to myself,” said Bill Flurry, “either that’s a ghost, or else it’s Charlie—”
“Go on,” ses George Hatchard, as was sitting with ’is fists clinched on the table and ’is eyes wide open, staring at ’im.
“Go on,” said George Hatchard, as he sat with his fists clenched on the table and his eyes wide open, staring at him.
“Pearce,” ses Bill Flurry.
"Pearce," says Bill Flurry.
You might ’ave heard a pin drop. They all sat staring at ’im, and then George Hatchard took out ’is handkerchief and ’eld it up to ’is face.
You could hear a pin drop. They all sat staring at him, and then George Hatchard took out his handkerchief and held it up to his face.
“But he was drownded in the Evening Star,” ses Joe Morgan.
“But he drowned in the Evening Star,” says Joe Morgan.
Bill Flurry didn’t answer ’im. He poured out pretty near a tumbler of whisky and offered it to Mrs. Pearce, but she pushed it away, and, arter looking round in a ’elpless sort of way and shaking his ’ead once or twice, he finished it up ’imself.
Bill Flurry didn’t answer him. He poured almost a glass of whisky and offered it to Mrs. Pearce, but she pushed it away. After looking around helplessly and shaking his head once or twice, he ended up drinking it himself.
“It couldn’t ’ave been ’im,” ses George Hatchard, speaking through ’is handkerchief. “I can’t believe it. It’s too cruel.”
“It couldn’t have been him,” says George Hatchard, speaking through his handkerchief. “I can’t believe it. It’s too cruel.”
“I tell you it was ’im,” ses Bill. “He floated off on a spar when the ship went down, and was picked up two days arterwards by a bark and taken to New Zealand. He told me all about it, and he told me if ever I saw ’is wife to give her ’is kind regards.”
“I’m telling you it was him,” said Bill. “He floated away on a piece of wood when the ship sunk and was picked up two days later by a ship and taken to New Zealand. He told me all about it, and he asked me to send his best wishes to his wife if I ever saw her.”
“Kind regards!” ses Joe Morgan, starting up. “Why didn’t he let ’is wife know ’e was alive?”
“Kind regards!” said Joe Morgan, standing up. “Why didn’t he let his wife know he was alive?”
“That’s wot I said to ’im,” ses Bill Flurry; “but he said he ’ad ’is reasons.”
“That's what I said to him,” says Bill Flurry; “but he said he had his reasons.”
“Ah, to be sure,” ses Mrs. Morgan, nodding. “Why, you and her can’t be married now,” she ses, turning to George Hatchard.
“Ah, for sure,” said Mrs. Morgan, nodding. “Well, you and she can’t get married now,” she said, turning to George Hatchard.
“Married?” ses Bill Flurry with a start, as George Hatchard gave a groan that surprised ’imself. “Good gracious! what a good job I found ’er!”
“Married?” said Bill Flurry in shock, as George Hatchard groaned, surprising himself. “Good grief! What a lucky break that I found her!”
“I s’pose you don’t know where he is to be found now?” ses Mrs. Pearce, in a low voice, turning to Bill.
“I guess you don’t know where he is right now?” Mrs. Pearce said in a quiet voice, turning to Bill.
“I do not, ma’am,” ses Bill, “but I think you’d find ’im somewhere in Australia. He keeps changing ’is name and shifting about, but I dare say you’d ’ave as good a chance of finding ’im as anybody.”
“I don’t, ma’am,” said Bill, “but I think you’d find him somewhere in Australia. He keeps changing his name and moving around, but I’d say you’d have as good a chance of finding him as anyone.”
“It’s a terrible blow to me,” ses George Hatchard, dabbing his eyes.
“It’s a terrible blow to me,” says George Hatchard, dabbing his eyes.
“I know it is,” ses Mrs. Pearce; “but there, you men are all alike. I dare say if this hadn’t turned up you’d ha’ found something else.”
“I know it is,” said Mrs. Pearce; “but there you go, you men are all the same. I bet if this hadn’t come up, you would have found something else.”
“Oh, ’ow can you talk like that?” ses George Hatchard, very reproachful. “It’s the only thing in the world that could ’ave prevented our getting married. I’m surprised at you.”
“Oh, how can you talk like that?” says George Hatchard, sounding very reproachful. “It's the only thing in the world that could have stopped us from getting married. I'm surprised at you.”
“Well, that’s all right, then,” ses Mrs. Pearce, “and we’ll get married after all.”
“Well, that's fine then,” says Mrs. Pearce, “and we’ll get married after all.”
“But you can’t,” ses Alf.
"But you can't," says Alf.
“It’s bigamy,” ses Joe Morgan.
“It’s bigamy,” says Joe Morgan.
“You’d get six months,” ses his wife.
“You’d get six months,” says his wife.
“Don’t you worry, dear,” ses Mrs. Pearce, nodding at George Hatchard; “that man’s made a mistake.”
“Don’t worry, dear,” said Mrs. Pearce, nodding at George Hatchard; “that man’s made a mistake.”
“Mistake!” ses Bill Flurry. “Why, I tell you I talked to ’im. It was Charlie Pearce right enough; scar on ’is forehead and a wart on ’is left ear and all.”
“Mistake!” says Bill Flurry. “I swear I talked to him. It was definitely Charlie Pearce; scar on his forehead and a wart on his left ear and everything.”
“It’s wonderful,” ses Mrs. Pearce. “I can’t think where you got it all from.”
“It’s amazing,” says Mrs. Pearce. “I can’t imagine where you got it all from.”
“Got it all from?” ses Bill, staring at her. “Why, from ’im.”
“Where did you get it all from?” says Bill, staring at her. “Oh, from him.”
“Oh, of course,” ses Mrs. Pearce. “I didn’t think of that; but that only makes it the more wonderful, doesn’t it?—because, you see, he didn’t go on the Evening Star.”
“Oh, of course,” says Mrs. Pearce. “I didn’t think of that; but that only makes it even more incredible, doesn’t it?—because, you see, he didn’t take the Evening Star.”
“Wot?” ses George Hatchard. “Why you told me yourself—”
“What?” says George Hatchard. “But you told me yourself—”
“I know I did,” ses Mrs. Pearce, “but that was only just to spare your feelings. Charlie was going to sea in her, but he was prevented.”
“I know I did,” says Mrs. Pearce, “but that was just to protect your feelings. Charlie was planning to go to sea in her, but he couldn’t.”
“Prevented?” ses two or three of ’em.
“Prevented?” said two or three of them.
“Yes,” ses Mrs. Pearce; “the night afore he was to ’ave sailed there was some silly mistake over a diamond ring, and he got five years. He gave a different name at the police-station, and naturally everybody thought ’e went down with the ship. And when he died in prison I didn’t undeceive ’em.”
“Yes,” said Mrs. Pearce; “the night before he was supposed to sail, there was some ridiculous mix-up over a diamond ring, and he got five years. He used a different name at the police station, and naturally everyone thought he went down with the ship. And when he died in prison, I didn’t set them straight.”
She took out her ’andkerchief, and while she was busy with it Bill Flurry got up and went out on tiptoe. Young Alf got up a second or two arterwards to see where he’d gone; and the last Joe Morgan and his missis see of the happy couple they was sitting on one chair, and George Hatchard was making desprit and ’artrending attempts to smile.
She took out her handkerchief, and while she was occupied with it, Bill Flurry quietly got up and tiptoed out. Young Alf stood up a moment later to see where he had gone; and the last Joe Morgan and his wife saw of the happy couple was them sitting on one chair, while George Hatchard was making desperate and heartfelt attempts to smile.
A DISTANT RELATIVE
A far-off relative
![[Illustration]](images/img15.jpg)
A DISTANT RELATIVE
Mr. Potter had just taken Ethel Spriggs into the kitchen to say good-by; in the small front room Mr. Spriggs, with his fingers already fumbling at the linen collar of ceremony, waited impatiently.
Mr. Potter had just taken Ethel Spriggs into the kitchen to say goodbye; in the small front room, Mr. Spriggs, his fingers already fumbling with the linen collar for the occasion, waited impatiently.
“They get longer and longer over their good-bys,” he complained.
“They take longer and longer to say their goodbyes,” he complained.
“It’s only natural,” said Mrs. Spriggs, looking up from a piece of fine sewing. “Don’t you remember—”
“It’s only natural,” said Mrs. Spriggs, looking up from a piece of fine sewing. “Don’t you remember—”
“No, I don’t,” said her husband, doggedly. “I know that your pore father never ’ad to put on a collar for me; and, mind you, I won’t wear one after they’re married, not if you all went on your bended knees and asked me to.”
“No, I don’t,” her husband said firmly. “I know that your poor father never had to wear a collar for me, and just so you know, I won’t wear one after you’re married, not even if all of you got down on your knees and begged me to.”
He composed his face as the door opened, and nodded good-night to the rather over-dressed young man who came through the room with his daughter.
He stole a neutral expression as the door opened and nodded goodnight to the somewhat overdressed young man who walked through the room with his daughter.
The latter opened the front-door and passing out with Mr. Potter, held it slightly open. A penetrating draught played upon the exasperated Mr. Spriggs. He coughed loudly.
The latter opened the front door and stepped outside with Mr. Potter, leaving it slightly ajar. A chilling breeze hit the annoyed Mr. Spriggs. He coughed loudly.
“Your father’s got a cold,” said Mr. Potter, in a concerned voice.
“Your dad has a cold,” said Mr. Potter, sounding worried.
“No; it’s only too much smoking,” said the girl. “He’s smoking all day long.”
“No; it’s just too much smoking,” said the girl. “He’s smoking all day long.”
The indignant Mr. Spriggs coughed again; but the young people had found a new subject of conversation. It ended some minutes later in a playful scuffle, during which the door acted the part of a ventilating fan.
The annoyed Mr. Spriggs coughed again, but the young people had found a new topic to discuss. This led, a few minutes later, to a playful tussle, during which the door served as a makeshift ventilating fan.
“It’s only for another fortnight,” said Mrs. Spriggs, hastily, as her husband rose.
“It’s just for another two weeks,” said Mrs. Spriggs quickly as her husband stood up.
“After they’re spliced,” said the vindictive Mr. Spriggs, resuming his seat, “I’ll go round and I’ll play about with their front-door till—”
“After they’re joined,” said the spiteful Mr. Spriggs, taking his seat again, “I’ll go over and mess with their front door until—”
He broke off abruptly as his daughter, darting into the room, closed the door with a bang that nearly extinguished the lamp, and turned the key. Before her flushed and laughing face Mr. Spriggs held his peace.
He stopped suddenly when his daughter rushed into the room, slammed the door so hard it almost turned off the lamp, and locked it. Mr. Spriggs stayed quiet in front of her flushed and laughing face.
“What’s the matter?” she asked, eying him. “What are you looking like that for?”
“What’s wrong?” she asked, looking at him. “Why do you look like that?”
“Too much draught—for your mother,” said Mr. Spriggs, feebly. “I’m afraid of her asthma agin.”
“Too much draft—for your mom,” Mr. Spriggs said weakly. “I’m worried about her asthma acting up again.”
He fell to work on the collar once more, and, escaping at last from the clutches of that enemy, laid it on the table and unlaced his boots. An attempt to remove his coat was promptly frustrated by his daughter.
He got back to working on the collar again, and finally escaping from that enemy, he set it on the table and took off his boots. His daughter quickly stopped him from taking off his coat.
“You’ll get doing it when you come round to see us,” she explained.
“You’ll understand it when you come over to see us,” she explained.
Mr. Spriggs sighed, and lighting a short clay pipe—forbidden in the presence of his future son-in-law—fell to watching mother and daughter as they gloated over dress materials and discussed double-widths.
Mr. Spriggs sighed and lit a short clay pipe—something he wasn’t supposed to do in front of his future son-in-law—while he watched mother and daughter as they reveled in dress materials and talked about double-widths.
“Anybody who can’t be ’appy with her,” he said, half an hour later, as his daughter slapped his head by way of bidding him good-night, and retired, “don’t deserve to be ’appy.”
“Anyone who can’t be happy with her,” he said, half an hour later, as his daughter playfully slapped his head to say goodnight and headed off, “doesn’t deserve to be happy.”
“I wish it was over,” whispered his wife. “She’ll break her heart if anything happens, and—and Gussie will be out now in a day or two.”
“I wish it was over,” whispered his wife. “She’ll be heartbroken if anything happens, and—and Gussie will be back in a day or two.”
“A gal can’t ’elp what her uncle does,” said Mr. Spriggs, fiercely; “if Alfred throws her over for that, he’s no man.”
“A girl can’t help what her uncle does,” Mr. Spriggs said fiercely; “if Alfred dumps her over that, he’s no man.”
“Pride is his great fault,” said his wife, mournfully.
“His pride is his biggest flaw,” said his wife, sadly.
“It’s no good taking up troubles afore they come,” observed Mr. Spriggs. “P’r’aps Gussie won’t come ’ere.”
“It’s pointless to worry about problems before they arrive,” Mr. Spriggs remarked. “Maybe Gussie won’t show up here.”
“He’ll come straight here,” said his wife, with conviction; “he’ll come straight here and try and make a fuss of me, same as he used to do when we was children and I’d got a ha’penny. I know him.”
“He’ll come right here,” said his wife, confidently; “he’ll come right here and try to make a fuss of me, just like he did when we were kids and I had a halfpenny. I know him.”
“Cheer up, old gal,” said Mr. Spriggs; “if he does, we must try and get rid of ’im; and, if he won’t go, we must tell Alfred that he’s been to Australia, same as we did Ethel.”
“Cheer up, old girl,” said Mr. Spriggs; “if he does, we have to try to get rid of him; and if he won’t leave, we should tell Alfred that he’s been to Australia, just like we did with Ethel.”
His wife smiled faintly.
His wife smiled softly.
“That’s the ticket,” continued Mr. Spriggs. “For one thing, I b’leeve he’ll be ashamed to show his face here; but, if he does, he’s come back from Australia. See? It’ll make it nicer for ’im too. You don’t suppose he wants to boast of where he’s been?”
“That's the ticket,” Mr. Spriggs continued. “For one thing, I believe he'll be embarrassed to show his face here; but if he does, it means he's come back from Australia. Got it? It’ll make things easier for him too. You don’t think he wants to brag about where he’s been?”
“And suppose he comes while Alfred is here?” said his wife.
“And what if he shows up while Alfred is here?” said his wife.
“Then I say, ‘How ’ave you left ’em all in Australia?’ and wink at him,” said the ready Mr. Spriggs.
“Then I say, ‘How have you left them all in Australia?’ and wink at him,” said the quick-witted Mr. Spriggs.
“And s’pose you’re not here?” objected his wife.
“And what if you’re not here?” his wife replied.
“Then you say it and wink at him,” was the reply. “No; I know you can’t,” he added, hastily, as Mrs. Spriggs raised another objection; “you’ve been too well brought up. Still, you can try.”
“Then you just say it and wink at him,” was the reply. “No; I know you can’t,” he added quickly, as Mrs. Spriggs raised another objection; “you’ve had too good an upbringing. Still, you can give it a shot.”
It was a slight comfort to Mrs. Spriggs that Mr. Augustus Price did, after all, choose a convenient time for his reappearance. A faint knock sounded on the door two days afterwards as she sat at tea with her husband, and an anxious face with somewhat furtive eyes was thrust into the room.
It was a small comfort to Mrs. Spriggs that Mr. Augustus Price did, in the end, pick a suitable time for his return. A soft knock came at the door two days later while she was having tea with her husband, and a worried face with somewhat shifty eyes peeked into the room.
“Emma!” said a mournful voice, as the upper part of the intruder’s body followed the face.
“Emma!” said a sad voice, as the upper part of the intruder’s body appeared along with the face.
“Gussie!” said Mrs. Spriggs, rising in disorder.
“Gussie!” Mrs. Spriggs exclaimed, getting up in a fluster.
Mr. Price drew his legs into the room, and, closing the door with extraordinary care, passed the cuff of his coat across his eyes and surveyed them tenderly.
Mr. Price pulled his legs into the room, and, carefully closing the door, wiped his eyes with the cuff of his coat and looked at them affectionately.
“I’ve come home to die,” he said, slowly, and, tottering across the room, embraced his sister with much unction.
“I’ve come home to die,” he said slowly, and, unsteadily crossing the room, hugged his sister with great emotion.
“What are you going to die of?” inquired Mr. Spriggs, reluctantly accepting the extended hand.
“What are you going to die from?” asked Mr. Spriggs, hesitantly accepting the outstretched hand.
“Broken ’art, George,” replied his brother-in-law, sinking into a chair.
“Broken heart, George,” replied his brother-in-law, sinking into a chair.
Mr. Spriggs grunted, and, moving his chair a little farther away, watched the intruder as his wife handed him a plate. A troubled glance from his wife reminded him of their arrangements for the occasion, and he cleared his throat several times in vain attempts to begin.
Mr. Spriggs grunted and, pushing his chair a bit further away, watched the intruder as his wife handed him a plate. A worried glance from his wife reminded him of their plans for the occasion, and he cleared his throat several times, trying in vain to start the conversation.
“I’m sorry that we can’t ask you to stay with us, Gussie, ’specially as you’re so ill,” he said, at last; “but p’r’aps you’ll be better after picking a bit.”
“I’m sorry that we can’t ask you to stay with us, Gussie, especially since you’re not feeling well,” he said finally; “but maybe you’ll feel better after doing a little picking.”
Mr. Price, who was about to take a slice of bread and butter, refrained, and, closing his eyes, uttered a faint moan. “I sha’n’t last the night,” he muttered.
Mr. Price, who was about to grab a piece of bread and butter, held back, and, shutting his eyes, let out a soft groan. “I won't last through the night,” he mumbled.
“That’s just it,” said Mr. Spriggs, eagerly. “You see, Ethel is going to be married in a fortnight, and if you died here that would put it off.”
“Exactly,” Mr. Spriggs said eagerly. “You see, Ethel is getting married in two weeks, and if you died here, it would delay everything.”
“I might last longer if I was took care of,” said the other, opening his eyes.
“I might last longer if I was taken care of,” said the other, opening his eyes.
“And, besides, Ethel don’t know where you’ve been,” continued Mr. Spriggs. “We told ’er that you had gone to Australia. She’s going to marry a very partikler young chap—a grocer—and if he found it out it might be awk’ard.”
“And, besides, Ethel doesn’t know where you’ve been,” continued Mr. Spriggs. “We told her that you had gone to Australia. She’s going to marry a very particular young guy—a grocer—and if he found out it might be awkward.”
Mr. Price closed his eyes again, but the lids quivered.
Mr. Price closed his eyes again, but his eyelids twitched.
“It took ’im some time to get over me being a bricklayer,” pursued Mr. Spriggs. “What he’d say to you—”
“It took him a while to accept that I was a bricklayer,” continued Mr. Spriggs. “What he’d tell you—”
“Tell ’im I’ve come back from Australia, if you like,” said Mr. Price, faintly. “I don’t mind.”
“Tell him I’ve come back from Australia, if you want,” said Mr. Price, weakly. “I don’t care.”
Mr. Spriggs cleared his throat again. “But, you see, we told Ethel as you was doing well out there,” he said, with an embarrassed laugh, “and girl-like, and Alfred talking a good deal about his relations, she—she’s made the most of it.”
Mr. Spriggs cleared his throat again. “But, you see, we told Ethel that you were doing well out there,” he said with an embarrassed laugh, “and like a typical girl, with Alfred talking a lot about his family, she—she’s really played it up.”
“It don’t matter,” said the complaisant Mr. Price; “you say what you like. I sha’n’t interfere with you.”
“It doesn’t matter,” said the agreeable Mr. Price; “you can say whatever you want. I won’t get in your way.”
“But, you see, you don’t look as though you’ve been making money,” said his sister, impatiently. “Look at your clothes.”
“But, you see, you don’t look like you’ve been making money,” his sister said, impatiently. “Look at your clothes.”
Mr. Price held up his hand. “That’s easy got over,” he remarked; “while I’m having a bit of tea George can go out and buy me some new ones. You get what you think I should look richest in, George—a black tail-coat would be best, I should think, but I leave it to you. A bit of a fancy waistcoat, p’r’aps, lightish trousers, and a pair o’ nice boots, easy sevens.”
Mr. Price raised his hand. “That’s easy to sort out,” he said; “while I’m having some tea, George can go out and buy me some new ones. Get what you think will make me look the richest, George—I think a black tailcoat would be best, but I’ll leave it up to you. Maybe a fancy waistcoat, some light trousers, and a nice pair of boots, size seven.”
He sat upright in his chair and, ignoring the look of consternation that passed between husband and wife, poured himself out a cup of tea and took a slice of cake.
He sat up straight in his chair and, ignoring the worried glance exchanged between the husband and wife, poured himself a cup of tea and took a slice of cake.
“Have you got any money?” said Mr. Spriggs, after a long pause.
“Do you have any money?” Mr. Spriggs asked after a long pause.
“I left it behind me—in Australia,” said Mr. Price, with ill-timed facetiousness.
“I left it behind me—in Australia,” Mr. Price said, with poorly timed sarcasm.
“Getting better, ain’t you?” said his brother-in-law, sharply. “How’s that broken ’art getting on?”
“Getting better, huh?” said his brother-in-law, sharply. “How’s that broken heart healing?”
“It’ll go all right under a fancy waistcoat,” was the reply; “and while you’re about it, George, you’d better get me a scarf-pin, and, if you could run to a gold watch and chain—”
“It’ll look fine under a fancy waistcoat,” was the reply; “and while you’re at it, George, you might as well get me a scarf pin, and, if you could manage to get a gold watch and chain—”
He was interrupted by a frenzied outburst from Mr. Spriggs; a somewhat incoherent summary of Mr. Price’s past, coupled with unlawful and heathenish hopes for his future.
He was interrupted by a wild outburst from Mr. Spriggs; a somewhat jumbled summary of Mr. Price’s past, combined with illegal and immoral hopes for his future.
“You’re wasting time,” said Mr. Price, calmly, as he paused for breath. “Don’t get ’em if you don’t want to. I’m trying to help you, that’s all. I don’t mind anybody knowing where I’ve been. I was innercent. If you will give way to sinful pride you must pay for it.”
“You’re wasting time,” Mr. Price said calmly as he caught his breath. “If you don’t want to, then don’t get them. I’m just trying to help you, that’s all. I don’t mind anyone knowing where I’ve been. I was innocent. If you give in to sinful pride, you have to face the consequences.”
Mr. Spriggs, by a great effort, regained his self-control. “Will you go away if I give you a quid?” he asked, quietly.
Mr. Spriggs, with great effort, got his self-control back. “Will you leave if I give you a pound?” he asked calmly.
“No,” said Mr. Price, with a placid smile. “I’ve got a better idea of the value of money than that. Besides, I want to see my dear niece, and see whether that young man’s good enough for her.”
“No,” said Mr. Price, with a calm smile. “I understand the value of money better than that. Plus, I want to see my dear niece and find out if that young man is good enough for her.”
“Two quid?” suggested his brother-in-law.
"Two pounds?" suggested his brother-in-law.
Mr. Price shook his head. “I couldn’t do it,” he said, calmly. “In justice to myself I couldn’t do it. You’ll be feeling lonely when you lose Ethel, and I’ll stay and keep you company.”
Mr. Price shook his head. “I can’t do it,” he said calmly. “Out of respect for myself, I can’t do it. You’ll feel lonely when you lose Ethel, and I’ll stick around to keep you company.”
The bricklayer nearly broke out again; but, obeying a glance from his wife, closed his lips and followed her obediently upstairs. Mr. Price, filling his pipe from a paper of tobacco on the mantelpiece, winked at himself encouragingly in the glass, and smiled gently as he heard the chinking of coins upstairs.
The bricklayer almost spoke up again, but, catching a look from his wife, kept quiet and followed her obediently upstairs. Mr. Price, filling his pipe with tobacco from a paper on the mantel, winked at himself in the mirror and smiled softly when he heard the sound of coins clinking upstairs.
“Be careful about the size,” he said, as Mr. Spriggs came down and took his hat from a nail; “about a couple of inches shorter than yourself and not near so much round the waist.”
“Be careful about the size,” he said, as Mr. Spriggs came down and took his hat from a nail; “a couple of inches shorter than you and not nearly as round in the waist.”
Mr. Spriggs regarded him sternly for a few seconds, and then, closing the door with a bang, went off down the street. Left alone, Mr. Price strolled about the room investigating, and then, drawing an easy-chair up to the fire, put his feet on the fender and relapsed into thought.
Mr. Spriggs looked at him seriously for a few seconds, and then, slamming the door, walked down the street. Left alone, Mr. Price walked around the room exploring, and then, pulling an easy chair up to the fire, put his feet on the fender and fell into thought.
Two hours later he sat in the same place, a changed and resplendent being. His thin legs were hidden in light check trousers, and the companion waistcoat to Joseph’s Coat graced the upper part of his body. A large chrysanthemum in the button-hole of his frock-coat completed the picture of an Australian millionaire, as understood by Mr. Spriggs.
Two hours later, he sat in the same spot, transformed and shining. His skinny legs were covered by light check trousers, and the matching waistcoat to Joseph's Coat adorned his upper body. A big chrysanthemum in the buttonhole of his frock coat finished the look of an Australian millionaire, at least in Mr. Spriggs’s eyes.
“A nice watch and chain, and a little money in my pockets, and I shall be all right,” murmured Mr. Price.
“A nice watch and chain, and a bit of cash in my pockets, and I’ll be just fine,” murmured Mr. Price.
“You won’t get any more out o’ me,” said Mr. Spriggs, fiercely. “I’ve spent every farthing I’ve got.”
“You won’t get anything else from me,” Mr. Spriggs said fiercely. “I’ve spent every last penny I have.”
“Except what’s in the bank,” said his brother-in-law. “It’ll take you a day or two to get at it, I know. S’pose we say Saturday for the watch and chain?”
“Except what’s in the bank,” said his brother-in-law. “I know it'll take you a day or two to access it. How about we say Saturday for the watch and chain?”
Mr. Spriggs looked helplessly at his wife, but she avoided his gaze. He turned and gazed in a fascinated fashion at Mr. Price, and received a cheerful nod in return.
Mr. Spriggs looked helplessly at his wife, but she avoided his gaze. He turned and stared in fascination at Mr. Price, who gave him an encouraging nod in response.
“I’ll come with you and help choose it,” said the latter. “It’ll save you trouble if it don’t save your pocket.”
“I’ll go with you and help pick it out,” said the other person. “It’ll save you hassle, even if it doesn’t save you money.”
He thrust his hands in his trouser-pockets and, spreading his legs wide apart, tilted his head back and blew smoke to the ceiling. He was in the same easy position when Ethel arrived home accompanied by Mr. Potter.
He shoved his hands into his pants pockets and, spreading his legs wide apart, tilted his head back and blew smoke up to the ceiling. He was in the same relaxed position when Ethel came home with Mr. Potter.
“It’s—it’s your Uncle Gussie,” said Mrs. Spriggs, as the girl stood eying the visitor.
“It’s—it's your Uncle Gussie,” Mrs. Spriggs said, as the girl stared at the visitor.
“From Australia,” said her husband, thickly.
“From Australia,” her husband said, speaking slowly.
Mr. Price smiled, and his niece, noticing that he removed his pipe and wiped his lips with the back of his hand, crossed over and kissed his eyebrow. Mr. Potter was then introduced and received a gracious reception, Mr. Price commenting on the extraordinary likeness he bore to a young friend of his who had just come in for forty thousand a year.
Mr. Price smiled, and his niece, seeing him take out his pipe and wipe his lips with the back of his hand, walked over and kissed his eyebrow. Mr. Potter was then introduced and was warmly welcomed, with Mr. Price noting the incredible resemblance he had to a young friend of his who had just arrived and was making forty thousand a year.
“That’s nearly as much as you’re worth, uncle, isn’t it?” inquired Miss Spriggs, daringly.
“Isn’t that almost what you’re worth, uncle?” asked Miss Spriggs, boldly.
Mr. Price shook his head at her and pondered. “Rather more,” he said, at last, “rather more.”
Mr. Price shook his head at her and thought about it. “More than that,” he said finally, “more than that.”
![[Illustration: ]](images/img16.jpg)
“Mr. Potter was then introduced and received a gracious reception.”
“Mr. Potter was then introduced and received a warm welcome.”
Mr. Potter caught his breath sharply; Mr. Spriggs, who was stooping to get a light for his pipe, nearly fell into the fire. There was an impressive silence.
Mr. Potter gasped; Mr. Spriggs, who was bending down to light his pipe, almost tumbled into the fire. There was a heavy silence.
“Money isn’t everything,” said Mr. Price, looking round and shaking his head. “It’s not much good, except to give away.”
“Money isn’t everything,” Mr. Price said, glancing around and shaking his head. “It’s not really useful, except to donate.”
His eye roved round the room and came to rest finally upon Mr. Potter. The young man noticed with a thrill that it beamed with benevolence.
His eye wandered around the room and finally landed on Mr. Potter. The young man felt a thrill as he noticed that it shone with kindness.
“Fancy coming over without saying a word to anybody, and taking us all by surprise like this!” said Ethel.
“Can you believe you just showed up out of nowhere and caught us all by surprise like this!” said Ethel.
“I felt I must see you all once more before I died,” said her uncle, simply. “Just a flying visit I meant it to be, but your father and mother won’t hear of my going back just yet.”
“I felt I had to see you all again before I died,” her uncle said plainly. “I intended it to be a quick visit, but your dad and mom won’t let me leave just yet.”
“Of course not,” said Ethel, who was helping the silent Mrs. Spriggs to lay supper.
“Of course not,” Ethel replied, as she assisted the quiet Mrs. Spriggs in setting the table for dinner.
“When I talked of going your father ’eld me down in my chair,” continued the veracious Mr. Price.
“When I mentioned going, your father held me down in my chair,” continued the truthful Mr. Price.
“Quite right, too,” said the girl. “Now draw your chair up and have some supper, and tell us all about Australia.”
“Exactly,” said the girl. “Now pull your chair up and have some supper, and tell us all about Australia.”
Mr. Price drew his chair up, but, as to talking about Australia, he said ungratefully that he was sick of the name of the place, and preferred instead to discuss the past and future of Mr. Potter. He learned, among other things, that that gentleman was of a careful and thrifty disposition, and that his savings, augmented by a lucky legacy, amounted to a hundred and ten pounds.
Mr. Price pulled up his chair, but when it came to discussing Australia, he ungratefully said he was tired of hearing about it and would rather talk about Mr. Potter's past and future. He found out, among other things, that Mr. Potter was careful and frugal, and that his savings, increased by a lucky inheritance, totaled one hundred and ten pounds.
“Alfred is going to stay with Palmer and Mays for another year, and then we shall take a business of our own,” said Ethel.
“Alfred is going to stay with Palmer and Mays for another year, and then we’ll start our own business,” said Ethel.
“Quite right,” said Mr. Price. “I like to see young people make their own way,” he added meaningly. “It’s good for ’em.”
“Absolutely,” said Mr. Price. “I appreciate when young people carve out their own paths,” he added with significance. “It’s beneficial for them.”
It was plain to all that he had taken a great fancy to Mr. Potter. He discussed the grocery trade with the air of a rich man seeking a good investment, and threw out dark hints about returning to England after a final visit to Australia and settling down in the bosom of his family. He accepted a cigar from Mr. Potter after supper, and, when the young man left—at an unusually late hour—walked home with him.
It was obvious to everyone that he had really taken a liking to Mr. Potter. He talked about the grocery business like a wealthy person looking for a smart investment, and dropped vague hints about going back to England after one last trip to Australia and settling down with his family. He accepted a cigar from Mr. Potter after dinner, and when the young man left—much later than usual—he walked home with him.
It was the first of several pleasant evenings, and Mr. Price, who had bought a book dealing with Australia from a second-hand bookstall, no longer denied them an account of his adventures there. A gold watch and chain, which had made a serious hole in his brother-in-law’s Savings Bank account, lent an air of substance to his waistcoat, and a pin of excellent paste sparkled in his neck-tie. Under the influence of good food and home comforts he improved every day, and the unfortunate Mr. Spriggs was at his wits’ end to resist further encroachments. From the second day of their acquaintance he called Mr. Potter “Alf,” and the young people listened with great attention to his discourse on “Money: How to Make It and How to Keep It.”
It was the first of several enjoyable evenings, and Mr. Price, who had picked up a book about Australia from a second-hand bookstall, no longer hesitated to share his stories from there. A gold watch and chain, which had significantly impacted his brother-in-law’s savings, added a touch of elegance to his waistcoat, and a flashy pin sparkled in his necktie. Under the influence of good food and home comforts, he improved every day, and the unfortunate Mr. Spriggs was at his wit's end trying to fend off further intrusions. From the second day of their friendship, he started calling Mr. Potter “Alf,” and the young people listened intently to his talk on “Money: How to Make It and How to Keep It.”
His own dealings with Mr. Spriggs afforded an example which he did not quote. Beginning with shillings, he led up to half-crowns, and, encouraged by success, one afternoon boldly demanded a half-sovereign to buy a wedding-present with. Mrs. Spriggs drew her over-wrought husband into the kitchen and argued with him in whispers.
His own interactions with Mr. Spriggs provided an example that he didn’t mention. Starting with shillings, he moved on to half-crowns, and, encouraged by his success, one afternoon bravely asked for a half-sovereign to buy a wedding gift. Mrs. Spriggs pulled her stressed husband into the kitchen and quietly debated with him.
“Give him what he wants till they’re married,” she entreated; “after that Alfred can’t help himself, and it’ll be as much to his interest to keep quiet as anybody else.”
“Give him what he wants until they're married,” she pleaded; “after that, Alfred won’t be able to help himself, and it’ll be just as much in his interest to stay quiet as anyone else.”
Mr. Spriggs, who had been a careful man all his life, found the half-sovereign and a few new names, which he bestowed upon Mr. Price at the same time. The latter listened unmoved. In fact, a bright eye and a pleasant smile seemed to indicate that he regarded them rather in the nature of compliments than otherwise.
Mr. Spriggs, who had always been a cautious person, discovered the half-sovereign and a few new names, which he gave to Mr. Price at the same time. The latter remained unfazed. In fact, a bright eye and a friendly smile seemed to show that he saw them more as compliments than anything else.
“I telegraphed over to Australia this morning,” he said, as they all sat at supper that evening.
“I sent a telegram to Australia this morning,” he said, as they all sat down for dinner that evening.
![[Illustration: ]](images/img17.jpg)
“A gold watch and chain lent an air of substance to his waistcoat.”
“A gold watch and chain added a sense of richness to his vest.”
“About my money?” said Mr. Potter, eagerly.
“About my money?” Mr. Potter asked, excitedly.
Mr. Price frowned at him swiftly. “No; telling my head clerk to send over a wedding-present for you,” he said, his face softening under the eye of Mr. Spriggs. “I’ve got just the thing for you there. I can’t see anything good enough over here.”
Mr. Price quickly frowned at him. “No; I told my head clerk to send a wedding gift for you,” he said, his expression softening under Mr. Spriggs' gaze. “I have the perfect thing for you there. I can’t find anything good enough over here.”
The young couple were warm in their thanks.
The young couple were genuinely grateful.
“What did you mean, about your money?” inquired Mr. Spriggs, turning to his future son-in-law.
“What do you mean about your money?” asked Mr. Spriggs, turning to his future son-in-law.
“Nothing,” said the young man, evasively.
“Nothing,” replied the young man, avoiding the question.
“It’s a secret,” said Mr. Price.
“It’s a secret,” Mr. Price said.
“What about?” persisted Mr. Spriggs, raising his voice.
“What about?” Mr. Spriggs pressed, raising his voice.
“It’s a little private business between me and Uncle Gussie,” said Mr. Potter, somewhat stiffly.
“It’s a bit of a private matter between me and Uncle Gussie,” said Mr. Potter, somewhat stiffly.
“You—you haven’t been lending him money?” stammered the bricklayer.
“You— you haven’t been lending him money?” stuttered the bricklayer.
“Don’t be silly, father,” said Miss Spriggs, sharply. “What good would Alfred’s little bit o’ money be to Uncle Gussie? If you must know, Alfred is drawing it out for uncle to invest it for him.”
“Don’t be ridiculous, Dad,” said Miss Spriggs, sharply. “What good would Alfred’s small amount of money be to Uncle Gussie? If you really want to know, Alfred is taking it out for Uncle to invest for him.”
The eyes of Mr. and Mrs. Spriggs and Mr. Price engaged in a triangular duel. The latter spoke first.
The eyes of Mr. and Mrs. Spriggs and Mr. Price were locked in a triangular standoff. Mr. Price spoke first.
“I’m putting it into my business for him,” he said, with a threatening glance, “in Australia.”
“I’m investing in my business for him,” he said, giving a threatening look, “in Australia.”
“And he didn’t want his generosity known,” added Mr. Potter.
“And he didn’t want anyone to know about his generosity,” added Mr. Potter.
The bewildered Mr. Spriggs looked helplessly round the table. His wife’s foot pressed his, and like a mechanical toy his lips snapped together.
The confused Mr. Spriggs looked helplessly around the table. His wife’s foot pressed against his, and like a wind-up toy, his lips snapped shut.
“I didn’t know you had got your money handy,” said Mrs. Spriggs, in trembling tones.
“I didn’t know you had your money ready,” said Mrs. Spriggs, in shaky tones.
“I made special application, and I’m to have it on Friday,” said Mr. Potter, with a smile. “You don’t get a chance like that every day.”
“I applied specifically for it, and I'm set to have it on Friday,” said Mr. Potter, smiling. “You don’t get an opportunity like that every day.”
He filled Uncle Gussie’s glass for him, and that gentleman at once raised it and proposed the health of the young couple. “If anything was to ’appen to break it off now,” he said, with a swift glance at his sister, “they’d be miserable for life, I can see that.”
He filled Uncle Gussie’s glass and that guy immediately raised it and toasted to the young couple's health. “If anything were to break this up now,” he said, quickly looking at his sister, “they’d be miserable for life, I can see that.”
“Miserable for ever,” assented Mr. Potter, in a sepulchral voice, as he squeezed the hand of Miss Spriggs under the table.
“Miserable forever,” agreed Mr. Potter in a gloomy voice, as he squeezed Miss Spriggs' hand under the table.
“It’s the only thing worth ’aving—love,” continued Mr. Price, watching his brother-in-law out of the corner of his eye. “Money is nothing.”
“It’s the only thing worth having—love,” continued Mr. Price, watching his brother-in-law out of the corner of his eye. “Money is nothing.”
Mr. Spriggs emptied his glass and, knitting his brows, drew patterns on the cloth with the back of his knife. His wife’s foot was still pressing on his, and he waited for instructions.
Mr. Spriggs finished his drink and, frowning, traced patterns on the tablecloth with the back of his knife. His wife's foot was still resting on his, and he waited for directions.
For once, however, Mrs. Spriggs had none to give. Even when Mr. Potter had gone and Ethel had retired upstairs she was still voiceless. She sat for some time looking at the fire and stealing an occasional glance at Uncle Gussie as he smoked a cigar; then she arose and bent over her husband.
For once, though, Mrs. Spriggs had nothing to say. Even after Mr. Potter left and Ethel went upstairs, she remained silent. She sat for a while, watching the fire and stealing glances at Uncle Gussie as he smoked a cigar; then she got up and leaned over her husband.
“Do what you think best,” she said, in a weary voice. “Good-night.”
“Do what you think is best,” she said, in a tired voice. “Good night.”
“What about that money of young Alfred’s?” demanded Mr. Spriggs, as the door closed behind her.
“What about young Alfred’s money?” Mr. Spriggs demanded as the door closed behind her.
“I’m going to put it in my business,” said Uncle Gussie, blandly; “my business in Australia.”
“I’m going to put it into my business,” Uncle Gussie said calmly; “my business in Australia.”
“Ho! You’ve got to talk to me about that first,” said the other.
“Hey! You need to talk to me about that first,” said the other.
His brother-in-law leaned back and smoked with placid enjoyment. “You do what you like,” he said, easily. “Of course, if you tell Alfred, I sha’n’t get the money, and Ethel won’t get ’im. Besides that, he’ll find out what lies you’ve been telling.”
His brother-in-law relaxed and smoked with calm satisfaction. “You can do what you want,” he said casually. “But if you tell Alfred, I won’t get the money, and Ethel won’t get him. Plus, he’ll find out about the lies you’ve been telling.”
“I wonder you can look me in the face,” said the raging bricklayer.
“I’m surprised you can look me in the eye,” said the furious bricklayer.
“And I should give him to understand that you were going shares in the hundred and ten pounds and then thought better of it,” said the unmoved Mr. Price. “He’s the sort o’ young chap as’ll believe anything. Bless ’im!”
“And I should let him know that you were going to invest in the hundred and ten pounds and then changed your mind,” said the indifferent Mr. Price. “He’s the kind of young guy who’ll believe anything. Bless him!”
Mr. Spriggs bounced up from his chair and stood over him with his fists clinched. Mr. Price glared defiance.
Mr. Spriggs jumped up from his chair and stood over him with his fists clenched. Mr. Price stared back defiantly.
“If you’re so partikler you can make it up to him,” he said, slowly. “You’ve been a saving man, I know, and Emma ’ad a bit left her that I ought to have ’ad. When you’ve done play-acting I’ll go to bed. So long!”
“If you’re so particular, you can make it up to him,” he said slowly. “I know you’ve been a helpful guy, and Emma had a little something left for me that I should have had. Once you’re done with the pretending, I’ll head to bed. Goodbye!”
He got up, yawning, and walked to the door, and Mr. Spriggs, after a momentary idea of breaking him in pieces and throwing him out into the street, blew out the lamp and went upstairs to discuss the matter with his wife until morning.
He got up, yawning, and walked to the door, and Mr. Spriggs, after a brief thought of breaking him into pieces and tossing him out into the street, blew out the lamp and went upstairs to talk it over with his wife until morning.
Mr. Spriggs left for his work next day with the question still undecided, but a pretty strong conviction that Mr. Price would have to have his way. The wedding was only five days off, and the house was in a bustle of preparation. A certain gloom which he could not shake off he attributed to a raging toothache, turning a deaf ear to the various remedies suggested by Uncle Gussie, and the name of an excellent dentist who had broken a tooth of Mr. Potter’s three times before extracting it.
Mr. Spriggs left for work the next day still unsure about things, but he felt pretty convinced that Mr. Price would get his way. The wedding was only five days away, and the house was buzzing with activity. He couldn’t shake off a certain gloom, which he blamed on a terrible toothache, ignoring the different remedies suggested by Uncle Gussie, including the name of a great dentist who had broken one of Mr. Potter’s teeth three times before finally removing it.
Uncle Gussie he treated with bare civility in public, and to blood-curdling threats in private. Mr. Price, ascribing the latter to the toothache, also varied his treatment to his company; prescribing whisky held in the mouth, and other agreeable remedies when there were listeners, and recommending him to fill his mouth with cold water and sit on the fire till it boiled, when they were alone.
Uncle Gussie was polite in public but made terrifying threats in private. Mr. Price, thinking the threats were due to a toothache, changed how he treated those around him; he suggested keeping whisky in his mouth and other pleasant remedies when others were around, but when they were alone, he advised him to fill his mouth with cold water and sit on a fire until it boiled.
He was at his worst on Thursday morning; on Thursday afternoon he came home a bright and contented man. He hung his cap on the nail with a flourish, kissed his wife, and, in full view of the disapproving Mr. Price, executed a few clumsy steps on the hearthrug.
He was at his worst on Thursday morning; by Thursday afternoon, he came home feeling happy and satisfied. He hung his cap on the hook with a flourish, kissed his wife, and, in full view of the disapproving Mr. Price, did a few awkward dance steps on the hearthrug.
“Come in for a fortune?” inquired the latter, eying him sourly.
"Coming in for a fortune?" the latter asked, looking at him with a sour expression.
“No; I’ve saved one,” replied Mr. Spriggs, gayly. “I wonder I didn’t think of it myself.”
“No; I’ve saved one,” Mr. Spriggs said cheerfully. “I can’t believe I didn’t think of it myself.”
“Think of what?” inquired Mr. Price.
“Think of what?” asked Mr. Price.
“You’ll soon know,” said Mr. Spriggs, “and you’ve only got yourself to thank for it.”
“You’ll find out soon enough,” said Mr. Spriggs, “and you have only yourself to blame for it.”
Uncle Gussie sniffed suspiciously; Mrs. Spriggs pressed for particulars.
Uncle Gussie sniffed with suspicion; Mrs. Spriggs asked for details.
“I’ve got out of the difficulty,” said her husband, drawing his chair to the tea-table. “Nobody’ll suffer but Gussie.”
“I’ve gotten out of the trouble,” her husband said, pulling his chair up to the tea table. “No one will suffer except Gussie.”
“Ho!” said that gentleman, sharply.
“Yo!” said that guy, sharply.
“I took the day off,” said Mr. Spriggs, smiling contentedly at his wife, “and went to see a friend of mine, Bill White the policeman, and told him about Gussie.”
“I took the day off,” said Mr. Spriggs, smiling contentedly at his wife, “and went to see a friend of mine, Bill White the cop, and told him about Gussie.”
Mr. Price stiffened in his chair.
Mr. Price tensed in his chair.
“Acting—under—his—advice,” said Mr. Spriggs, sipping his tea, “I wrote to Scotland Yard and told ’em that Augustus Price, ticket-of-leave man, was trying to obtain a hundred and ten pounds by false pretences.”
“Following his advice,” said Mr. Spriggs, sipping his tea, “I wrote to Scotland Yard and told them that Augustus Price, a ticket-of-leave man, was trying to get a hundred and ten pounds through fraudulent means.”
Mr. Price, white and breathless, rose and confronted him.
Mr. Price, pale and out of breath, stood up and faced him.
“The beauty o’ that is, as Bill says,” continued Mr. Spriggs, with much enjoyment, “that Gussie’ll ’ave to set out on his travels again. He’ll have to go into hiding, because if they catch him he’ll ’ave to finish his time. And Bill says if he writes letters to any of us it’ll only make it easier to find him. You’d better take the first train to Australia, Gussie.”
“The beauty of that is, as Bill says,” continued Mr. Spriggs, enjoying himself, “that Gussie will have to set out on his travels again. He’ll have to go into hiding because if they catch him, he’ll have to serve his time. And Bill says if he writes letters to any of us, it will only make it easier to find him. You’d better take the first train to Australia, Gussie.”
“What—what time did you post—the letter?” inquired Uncle Gussie, jerkily.
“What time did you send the letter?” Uncle Gussie asked, fidgeting.
“’Bout two o’clock,” said Mr. Spriggs, glaring at the clock. “I reckon you’ve just got time.”
“About two o’clock,” said Mr. Spriggs, glaring at the clock. “I guess you’ve just got time.”
Mr. Price stepped swiftly to the small sideboard, and, taking up his hat, clapped it on. He paused a moment at the door to glance up and down the street, and then the door closed softly behind him. Mrs. Spriggs looked at her husband.
Mr. Price quickly walked over to the small sideboard, grabbed his hat, and put it on. He paused for a moment at the door to look up and down the street, then the door closed quietly behind him. Mrs. Spriggs glanced at her husband.
“Called away to Australia by special telegram,” said the latter, winking. “Bill White is a trump; that’s what he is.”
“Had to go to Australia because of a special telegram,” said the latter, winking. “Bill White is a good guy; that's what he is.”
“Oh, George!” said his wife. “Did you really write that letter?”
“Oh, George!” his wife said. “Did you actually write that letter?”
Mr. Spriggs winked again.
Mr. Spriggs winked once more.
THE TEST
The Exam
![[Illustration]](images/img18.jpg)
THE TEST
Pebblesea was dull, and Mr. Frederick Dix, mate of the ketch Starfish, after a long and unsuccessful quest for amusement, returned to the harbor with an idea of forgetting his disappointment in sleep. The few shops in the High Street were closed, and the only entertainment offered at the taverns was contained in glass and pewter. The attitude of the landlord of the “Pilots’ Hope,” where Mr. Dix had sought to enliven the proceedings by a song and dance, still rankled in his memory.
Pebblesea was boring, and Mr. Frederick Dix, the first mate of the ketch Starfish, returned to the harbor after a long and unsuccessful search for fun, hoping to forget his disappointment in sleep. The few shops on High Street were closed, and the only entertainment available at the taverns was served in glass and pewter. The landlord of the “Pilots’ Hope,” where Mr. Dix had tried to lighten the mood with a song and dance, still lingered in his memory as a sore point.
The skipper and the hands were still ashore and the ketch looked so lonely that the mate, thinking better of his idea of retiring, thrust his hands deep in his pockets and sauntered round the harbor. It was nearly dark, and the only other man visible stood at the edge of the quay gazing at the water. He stood for so long that the mate’s easily aroused curiosity awoke, and, after twice passing, he edged up to him and ventured a remark on the fineness of the night.
The captain and the crew were still on land, and the ketch looked so lonely that the first mate, reconsidering his idea of heading home, shoved his hands deep in his pockets and strolled around the harbor. It was almost dark, and the only other person visible was standing at the edge of the dock, staring at the water. He stood there for so long that the mate's curiosity was piqued, and after passing by him twice, he moved closer and made a comment about how nice the night was.
“The night’s all right,” said the young man, gloomily.
“The night’s okay,” said the young man, gloomily.
“You’re rather near the edge,” said the mate, after a pause.
“You're pretty close to the edge,” said the mate, after a moment.
“I like being near the edge,” was the reply.
“I like being close to the edge,” was the reply.
Mr. Dix whistled softly and, glancing up at the tall, white-faced young man before him, pushed his cap back and scratched his head.
Mr. Dix whistled quietly and, looking up at the tall, pale-faced young man in front of him, pushed his cap back and scratched his head.
“Ain’t got anything on your mind, have you?” he inquired.
"Don't have anything on your mind, do you?" he asked.
The young man groaned and turned away, and the mate, scenting a little excitement, took him gently by the coat-sleeve and led him from the brink. Sympathy begets confidence, and, within the next ten minutes, he had learned that Arthur Heard, rejected by Emma Smith, was contemplating the awful crime of self-destruction.
The young man groaned and turned away, and the mate, sensing a bit of excitement, gently took him by the coat sleeve and led him away from the edge. Sympathy breeds trust, and within the next ten minutes, he learned that Arthur Heard, turned down by Emma Smith, was considering the terrible act of taking his own life.
“Why, I’ve known ’er for seven years,” said Mr. Heard; “seven years, and this is the end of it.”
“Why, I’ve known her for seven years,” said Mr. Heard; “seven years, and this is how it ends.”
The mate shook his head.
The guy shook his head.
“I told ’er I was coming straight away to drownd myself,” pursued Mr. Heard. “My last words to ’er was, ‘When you see my bloated corpse you’ll be sorry.’”
“I told her I was coming right over to drown myself,” Mr. Heard continued. “My last words to her were, ‘When you see my bloated body, you’ll regret it.’”
“I expect she’ll cry and carry on like anything,” said the mate, politely.
“I expect she’ll cry and make a big deal out of it,” said the mate, politely.
The other turned and regarded him. “Why, you don’t think I’m going to, do you?” he inquired, sharply. “Why, I wouldn’t drownd myself for fifty blooming gells.”
The other turned and looked at him. “What, you think I’m actually going to do that?” he asked, sharply. “I wouldn’t drown myself for fifty blooming girls.”
“But what did you tell her you were going to for, then?” demanded the puzzled mate.
“But what did you tell her you were going to do that for, then?” asked the confused mate.
“’Cos I thought it would upset ’er and make ’er give way,” said the other, bitterly; “and all it done was to make ’er laugh as though she’d ’ave a fit.”
“’Cause I thought it would upset her and make her break down,” said the other, bitterly; “and all it did was make her laugh like she’d have a fit.”
“It would serve her jolly well right if you did drown yourself,” said Mr. Dix, judiciously. “It ’ud spoil her life for her.”
“It would do her some good if you actually drowned yourself,” said Mr. Dix, thoughtfully. “It would ruin her life.”
“Ah, and it wouldn’t spoil mine, I s’pose?” rejoined Mr. Heard, with ferocious sarcasm.
“Ah, and it wouldn’t ruin mine, I guess?” Mr. Heard replied, with biting sarcasm.
“How she will laugh when she sees you to-morrow,” mused the mate. “Is she the sort of girl that would spread it about?”
“How she will laugh when she sees you tomorrow,” the mate thought. “Is she the kind of girl who would talk about it?”
Mr. Heard said that she was, and, forgetting for a moment his great love, referred to her partiality for gossip in the most scathing terms he could muster. The mate, averse to such a tame ending to a promising adventure, eyed him thoughtfully.
Mr. Heard said she was, and for a moment, forgetting his deep feelings for her, he criticized her love for gossip in the harshest way he could. The mate, not wanting such a dull conclusion to an exciting adventure, looked at him thoughtfully.
“Why not just go in and out again,” he said, seductively, “and run to her house all dripping wet?”
“Why not just go in and come back out,” he said, enticingly, “and run to her house all drenched?”
“That would be clever, wouldn’t it?” said the ungracious Mr. Heard. “Starting to commit suicide, and then thinking better of it. Why, I should be a bigger laughing-stock than ever.”
“That would be clever, wouldn’t it?” said the rude Mr. Heard. “Starting to commit suicide and then changing my mind. Why, I’d be a bigger joke than ever.”
“But suppose I saved you against your will?” breathed the tempter; “how would that be?”
“But what if I saved you even if you didn't want me to?” the tempter whispered. “How would that work?”
“It would be all right if I cared to run the risk,” said the other, “but I don’t. I should look well struggling in the water while you was diving in the wrong places for me, shouldn’t I?”
“It would be fine if I wanted to take the chance,” said the other, “but I don’t. I’d look pretty silly struggling in the water while you were searching in the wrong spots for me, wouldn’t I?”
“I wasn’t thinking of such a thing,” said Mr. Dix, hastily; “twenty strokes is about my mark—with my clothes off. My idea was to pull you out.”
“I wasn’t thinking of anything like that,” Mr. Dix said quickly; “twenty strokes is about what I can do—without my clothes on. I just wanted to help you out.”
Mr. Heard glanced at the black water a dozen feet below. “How?” he inquired, shortly.
Mr. Heard looked at the dark water twelve feet below. “How?” he asked, curtly.
“Not here,” said the mate. “Come to the end of the quay where the ground slopes to the water. It’s shallow there, and you can tell her that you jumped in off here. She won’t know the difference.”
“Not here,” said the mate. “Go to the end of the dock where the ground slopes down to the water. It's shallow there, and you can tell her that you jumped in from here. She won't know the difference.”
With an enthusiasm which Mr. Heard made no attempt to share, he led the way to the place indicated, and dilating upon its manifold advantages, urged him to go in at once and get it over.
With an enthusiasm that Mr. Heard didn't try to share, he led the way to the indicated place and, highlighting its many benefits, insisted that he go in right away and get it done.
“You couldn’t have a better night for it,” he said, briskly. “Why, it makes me feel like a dip myself to look at it.”
“You couldn’t ask for a better night for it,” he said, cheerfully. “Honestly, it makes me want to jump in myself just looking at it.”
Mr. Heard gave a surly grunt, and after testing the temperature of the water with his hand, slowly and reluctantly immersed one foot. Then, with sudden resolution, he waded in and, ducking his head, stood up gasping.
Mr. Heard let out a grumpy grunt, and after checking the water temperature with his hand, he slowly and hesitantly put one foot in. Then, with a sudden burst of determination, he walked in fully and, ducking his head, stood up gasping.
“Give yourself a good soaking while you’re about it,” said the delighted mate.
“Treat yourself to a nice soak while you’re at it,” said the thrilled friend.
Mr. Heard ducked again, and once more emerging stumbled towards the bank.
Mr. Heard ducked again, and once more he stumbled toward the bank.
“Pull me out,” he cried, sharply.
“Pull me out,” he shouted, urgently.
Mr. Dix, smiling indulgently, extended his hands, which Mr. Heard seized with the proverbial grasp of a drowning man.
Mr. Dix, smiling kindly, reached out his hands, which Mr. Heard grabbed onto like a drowning man clinging for dear life.
“All right, take it easy, don’t get excited,” said the smiling mate, “four foot of water won’t hurt anyone. If—Here! Let go o’ me, d’ye hear? Let go! If you don’t let go I’ll punch your head.”
“All right, calm down, don’t get worked up,” said the smiling crew member, “four feet of water won’t hurt anyone. If—Hey! Let go of me, do you hear? Let go! If you don’t let go, I’ll knock you out.”
“You couldn’t save me against my will without coming in,” said Mr. Heard. “Now we can tell ’er you dived in off the quay and got me just as I was sinking for the last time. You’ll be a hero.”
“You couldn’t save me against my will without coming in,” said Mr. Heard. “Now we can tell her you jumped in off the dock and grabbed me just as I was sinking for the last time. You’ll be a hero.”
The mate’s remarks about heroes were mercifully cut short. He was three stone lighter than Mr. Heard, and standing on shelving ground. The latter’s victory was so sudden that he over-balanced, and only a commotion at the surface of the water showed where they had disappeared. Mr. Heard was first up and out, but almost immediately the figure of the mate, who had gone under with his mouth open, emerged from the water and crawled ashore.
The mate’s comments about heroes were thankfully interrupted. He was three stone lighter than Mr. Heard and on uneven ground. Mr. Heard's victory was so sudden that he lost his balance, and only a splash on the surface of the water revealed where they had gone under. Mr. Heard was the first to come up and out, but almost right away, the mate, who had gone under with his mouth open, surfaced and crawled ashore.
“You—wait—till I—get my breath back,” he gasped.
“You—hold on—until I—catch my breath,” he gasped.
“There’s no ill-feeling, I ’ope?” said Mr. Heard, anxiously. “I’ll tell everybody of your bravery. Don’t spoil everything for the sake of a little temper.”
“There's no bad blood, right?” Mr. Heard asked nervously. “I’ll tell everyone about your courage. Don’t ruin everything over a small tantrum.”
Mr. Dix stood up and clinched his fists, but at the spectacle of the dripping, forlorn figure before him his wrath vanished and he broke into a hearty laugh.
Mr. Dix stood up and clenched his fists, but at the sight of the dripping, pitiful figure in front of him, his anger faded and he burst into a genuine laugh.
“Come on, mate,” he said, clapping him on the back, “now let’s go and find Emma. If she don’t fall in love with you now she never will. My eye! you are a picture!”
“Come on, buddy,” he said, giving him a friendly pat on the back, “let’s go find Emma. If she doesn't fall for you now, she never will. Seriously! You look great!”
He began to walk towards the town, and Mr. Heard, with his legs wide apart and his arms held stiffly from his body, waddled along beside him. Two little streamlets followed.
He started walking into town, and Mr. Heard, with his legs spread apart and his arms held rigidly away from his body, waddled alongside him. Two small streams followed.
They walked along the quay in silence, and had nearly reached the end of it, when the figure of a man turned the corner of the houses and advanced at a shambling trot towards them.
They walked along the dock in silence and were just about at the end when a man turned the corner of the buildings and approached them with a awkward jog.
“Old Smith!” said Mr. Heard, in a hasty whisper. “Now, be careful. Hold me tight.”
“Old Smith!” Mr. Heard said in a quick whisper. “Now, be careful. Hold me tight.”
The new-comer thankfully dropped into a walk as he saw them, and came to a standstill with a cry of astonishment as the light of a neighboring lamp revealed their miserable condition.
The newcomer gratefully slowed to a walk when he spotted them and came to a halt, exclaiming in shock as the light from a nearby lamp revealed their terrible state.
“Wot, Arthur!” he exclaimed.
"What's up, Arthur!" he exclaimed.
“Halloa,” said Mr. Heard, drearily.
“Hey,” said Mr. Heard, drearily.
“The idea o’ your being so sinful,” said Mr. Smith, severely. “Emma told me wot you said, but I never thought as you’d got the pluck to go and do it. I’m surprised at you.”
“The idea of you being so sinful,” said Mr. Smith, sternly. “Emma told me what you said, but I never thought you had the guts to actually do it. I’m surprised by you.”
“I ain’t done it,” said Mr. Heard, in a sullen voice; “nobody can drownd themselves in comfort with a lot of interfering people about.”
“I haven't done it,” said Mr. Heard, in a gloomy voice; “no one can drown themselves in comfort with a bunch of nosy people around.”
Mr. Smith turned and gazed at the mate, and a broad beam of admiration shone in his face as he grasped that gentleman’s hand.
Mr. Smith turned and looked at his companion, and a big smile of admiration lit up his face as he shook that gentleman’s hand.
“Come into the ’ouse both of you and get some dry clothes,” he said, warmly.
“Come into the house, both of you, and get some dry clothes,” he said, warmly.
He thrust his strong, thick-set figure between them, and with a hand on each coat-collar propelled them in the direction of home. The mate muttered something about going back to his ship, but Mr. Smith refused to listen, and stopping at the door of a neat cottage, turned the handle and thrust his dripping charges over the threshold of a comfortable sitting-room.
He pushed his strong, sturdy build between them and, with a hand on each coat collar, directed them toward home. The mate grumbled something about going back to his ship, but Mr. Smith ignored him. He paused at the door of a tidy cottage, turned the handle, and pushed his soaked companions into the cozy sitting room.
A pleasant-faced woman of middle age and a pretty girl of twenty rose at their entrance, and a faint scream fell pleasantly upon the ears of Mr. Heard.
A middle-aged woman with a nice face and a pretty twenty-year-old girl stood up when they entered, and a soft scream pleasantly reached Mr. Heard's ears.
“Here he is,” bawled Mr. Smith; “just saved at the last moment.”
“Here he is,” shouted Mr. Smith; “just saved at the last moment.”
“What, two of them?” exclaimed Miss Smith, with a faint note of gratification in her voice. Her gaze fell on the mate, and she smiled approvingly.
“What, two of them?” exclaimed Miss Smith, with a hint of satisfaction in her voice. Her gaze landed on the mate, and she smiled approvingly.
“No; this one jumped in and saved ’im,” said her father.
“No, this one jumped in and saved him,” said her father.
“Oh, Arthur!” said Miss Smith. “How could you be so wicked! I never dreamt you’d go and do such a thing—never! I didn’t think you’d got it in you.”
“Oh, Arthur!” said Miss Smith. “How could you be so awful! I never imagined you’d actually go and do something like that—never! I didn’t think you had it in you.”
Mr. Heard grinned sheepishly. “I told you I would,” he muttered.
Mr. Heard smiled awkwardly. “I told you I would,” he said quietly.
“Don’t stand talking here,” said Mrs. Smith, gazing at the puddle which was growing in the centre of the carpet; “they’ll catch cold. Take ’em upstairs and give ’em some dry clothes. And I’ll bring some hot whisky and water up to ’em.”
“Don’t just stand around talking here,” Mrs. Smith said, looking at the puddle forming in the middle of the carpet. “They’ll catch cold. Take them upstairs and give them some dry clothes. I’ll bring them some hot whiskey and water.”
“Rum is best,” said Mr. Smith, herding his charges and driving them up the small staircase. “Send young Joe for some. Send up three glasses.” They disappeared upstairs, and Joe appearing at that moment from the kitchen, was hastily sent off to the “Blue Jay” for the rum. A couple of curious neighbors helped him to carry it back, and, standing modestly just inside the door, ventured on a few skilled directions as to its preparation. After which, with an eye on Miss Smith, they stood and conversed, mostly in head-shakes.
“Rum is the best,” said Mr. Smith, guiding his group and ushering them up the small staircase. “Send young Joe to get some. Bring up three glasses.” They went upstairs, and Joe, appearing at that moment from the kitchen, was quickly sent off to the “Blue Jay” for the rum. A couple of curious neighbors helped him carry it back, and, standing modestly just inside the door, offered a few tips on how to prepare it. After that, keeping an eye on Miss Smith, they stood and talked, mostly with nods and shakes of their heads.
Stimulated by the rum and the energetic Mr. Smith, the men were not long in changing. Preceded by their host, they came down to the sitting-room again; Mr. Heard with as desperate and unrepentant an air as he could assume, and Mr. Dix trying to conceal his uneasiness by taking great interest in a suit of clothes three sizes too large for him.
Stimulated by the rum and the lively Mr. Smith, the men quickly changed. Following their host, they returned to the sitting room; Mr. Heard wearing an air of defiance and lack of remorse, while Mr. Dix attempted to hide his discomfort by pretending to be very interested in a suit of clothes that was three sizes too big for him.
“They was both as near drownded as could be,” said Mr. Smith, looking round; “he ses Arthur fought like a madman to prevent ’imself from being saved.”
“They were both as close to drowning as possible,” said Mr. Smith, looking around; “he says Arthur fought like a madman to stop himself from being saved.”
“It was nothing, really,” said the mate, in an almost inaudible voice, as he met Miss Smith’s admiring gaze.
“It was nothing, really,” the mate said, almost whispering as he caught Miss Smith’s admiring gaze.
“Listen to ’im,” said the delighted Mr. Smith; “all brave men are like that. That’s wot’s made us Englishmen wot we are.”
“Listen to him,” said the delighted Mr. Smith; “all brave men are like that. That’s what makes us Englishmen who we are.”
“I don’t suppose he knew who it was he was saving,” said a voice from the door.
“I don’t think he knew who he was saving,” said a voice from the door.
“I didn’t want to be saved,” said Mr. Heard, defiantly.
“I didn’t want to be rescued,” said Mr. Heard, defiantly.
“Well, you can easy do it again, Arthur,” said the same voice; “the dock won’t run away.”
“Well, you can easily do it again, Arthur,” said the same voice; “the dock won’t disappear.”
Mr. Heard started and eyed the speaker with same malevolence.
Mr. Heard started and looked at the speaker with the same hostility.
“Tell us all about it,” said Miss Smith, gazing at the mate, with her hands clasped. “Did you see him jump in?”
“Tell us everything,” said Miss Smith, looking at the mate with her hands clasped. “Did you see him jump in?”
Mr. Dix shook his head and looked at Mr. Heard for guidance. “N—not exactly,” he stammered; “I was just taking a stroll round the harbor before turning in, when all of a sudden I heard a cry for help—”
Mr. Dix shook his head and looked at Mr. Heard for guidance. “N—not really,” he stammered; “I was just taking a walk around the harbor before heading to bed, when all of a sudden I heard a cry for help—”
“No you didn’t,” broke in Mr. Heard, fiercely.
“No, you didn’t,” interrupted Mr. Heard, aggressively.
“Well, it sounded like it,” said the mate, somewhat taken aback.
"Well, it sounded like it," said the mate, a bit surprised.
“I don’t care what it sounded like,” said the other. “I didn’t say it. It was the last thing I should ’ave called out. I didn’t want to be saved.”
“I don’t care what it sounded like,” said the other. “I didn’t say it. It was the last thing I should’ve called out. I didn’t want to be saved.”
“P’r’aps he cried ‘Emma,’” said the voice from the door.
“Maybe he shouted ‘Emma,’” said the voice from the door.
“Might ha’ been that,” admitted the mate. “Well, when I heard it I ran to the edge and looked down at the water, and at first I couldn’t see anything. Then I saw what I took to be a dog, but, knowing that dogs can’t cry ‘help!’—”
“Might have been that,” admitted the mate. “Well, when I heard it, I ran to the edge and looked down at the water, and at first, I couldn’t see anything. Then I saw what I thought was a dog, but knowing that dogs can’t cry ‘help!’—”
“Emma,” corrected Mr. Heard.
"Emma," Mr. Heard corrected.
“Emma,” said the mate, “I just put my hands up and dived in. When I came to the surface I struck out for him and tried to seize him from behind, but before I could do so he put his arms round my neck like—like—”
“Emma,” said the mate, “I just raised my hands and jumped in. When I surfaced, I swam toward him and tried to grab him from behind, but before I could, he wrapped his arms around my neck like—like—”
“Like as if it was Emma’s,” suggested the voice by the door.
“Just like it was Emma’s,” suggested the voice by the door.
Miss Smith rose with majestic dignity and confronted the speaker. “And who asked you in here, George Harris?” she inquired, coldly.
Miss Smith stood up with impressive dignity and faced the speaker. “And who invited you in here, George Harris?” she asked, coldly.
“I see the door open,” stammered Mr. Harris—“I see the door open and I thought—”
“I see the door open,” stammered Mr. Harris—“I see the door open and I thought—”
“If you look again you’ll see the handle,” said Miss Smith.
“If you take another look, you’ll see the handle,” said Miss Smith.
Mr. Harris looked, and, opening the door with extreme care, melted slowly from a gaze too terrible for human endurance.
Mr. Harris looked and, opening the door very carefully, slowly withdrew from a sight that was too horrifying for anyone to handle.
“We went down like a stone,” continued the mate, as Miss Smith resumed her seat and smiled at him. “When we came up he tried to get away again. I think we went down again a few more times, but I ain’t sure. Then we crawled out; leastways I did, and pulled him after me.”
“We went down like a rock,” the mate continued as Miss Smith took her seat again and smiled at him. “When we surfaced, he tried to escape again. I think we went down a few more times, but I’m not sure. Then we crawled out; at least I did, and I pulled him after me.”
“He might have drowned you,” said Miss Smith, with a severe glance at her unfortunate admirer. “And it’s my belief that he tumbled in after all, and when you thought he was struggling to get away he was struggling to be saved. That’s more like him.”
“He could have drowned you,” said Miss Smith, giving a stern look at her unfortunate admirer. “And I believe he actually fell in after all, and when you thought he was trying to get away, he was really trying to be rescued. That’s more like him.”
“Well, they’re all right now,” said Mr. Smith, as Mr. Heard broke in with some vehemence. “And this chap’s going to ’ave the Royal Society’s medal for it, or I’ll know the reason why.”
“Well, they’re all fine now,” said Mr. Smith, as Mr. Heard interrupted with some intensity. “And this guy’s going to get the Royal Society’s medal for it, or I’ll know why not.”
“No, no,” said the mate, hurriedly; “I wouldn’t take it, I couldn’t think of it.”
“No, no,” said the mate, quickly; “I wouldn’t take it, I can’t imagine doing that.”
“Take it or leave it,” said Mr. Smith; “but I’m going to the police to try and get it for you. I know the inspector a bit.”
“Take it or leave it,” Mr. Smith said, “but I’m going to the police to try and get it for you. I know the inspector a little.”
“I can’t take it,” said the horrified mate; “it—it—besides, don’t you see, if this isn’t kept quiet Mr. Heard will be locked up for trying to commit suicide.”
“I can’t handle this,” said the shocked companion; “it—it—plus, don’t you see, if this doesn’t stay under wraps, Mr. Heard will end up in jail for attempting suicide.”
“So he would be,” said the other man from his post by the door; “he’s quite right.”
“So he would be,” said the other guy from his spot by the door; “he’s totally right.”
“And I’d sooner lose fifty medals,” said Mr. Dix. “What’s the good of me saving him for that?”
“And I’d rather lose fifty medals,” said Mr. Dix. “What’s the point of me saving him for that?”
A murmur of admiration at the mate’s extraordinary nobility of character jarred harshly on the ears of Mr. Heard. Most persistent of all was the voice of Miss Smith, and hardly able to endure things quietly, he sat and watched the tender glances which passed between her and Mr. Dix. Miss Smith, conscious at last of his regards, turned and looked at him.
A whisper of admiration for the mate’s remarkable character grated on Mr. Heard’s ears. The most relentless of all was Miss Smith's voice, and unable to keep his composure, he sat and observed the affectionate looks shared between her and Mr. Dix. Finally aware of his gaze, Miss Smith turned to look at him.
“You could say you tumbled in, Arthur, and then he would get the medal,” she said, softly.
“You could say you fell in, Arthur, and then he would get the medal,” she said, softly.
“Say!” shouted the overwrought Mr. Heard. “Say I tum—”
“Hey!” shouted the overwhelmed Mr. Heard. “Say I’m turning—”
Words failed him. He stood swaying and regarding the company for a moment, and then, flinging open the door, closed it behind him with a bang that made the house tremble.
Words escaped him. He stood swaying and looking at the group for a moment, and then, throwing the door open, he slammed it shut behind him with a bang that made the house shake.
The mate followed half an hour later, escorted to the ship by the entire Smith family. Fortified by the presence of Miss Smith, he pointed out the exact scene of the rescue without a tremor, and, when her father narrated the affair to the skipper, whom they found sitting on deck smoking a last pipe, listened undismayed to that astonished mariner’s comments.
The mate arrived half an hour later, accompanied by the entire Smith family to the ship. Encouraged by Miss Smith's presence, he confidently pointed out the exact spot where the rescue happened without a hint of fear, and when her father explained the situation to the skipper, who they found sitting on deck enjoying a final pipe, he listened calmly to the amazed sailor's reactions.
News of the mate’s heroic conduct became general the next day, and work on the ketch was somewhat impeded in consequence. It became a point of honor with Mr. Heard’s fellow-townsmen to allude to the affair as an accident, but the romantic nature of the transaction was well understood, and full credit given to Mr. Dix for his self-denial in the matter of the medal. Small boys followed him in the street, and half Pebblesea knew when he paid a visit to the Smith’s, and discussed his chances. Two nights afterwards, when he and Miss Smith went for a walk in the loneliest spot they could find, conversation turned almost entirely upon the over-crowded condition of the British Isles.
News about the mate's heroic actions spread quickly the next day, and work on the ketch was somewhat delayed because of it. Mr. Heard's fellow townspeople took pride in referring to the incident as an accident, but everyone understood the romantic aspect of the situation and fully credited Mr. Dix for his selflessness regarding the medal. Young boys trailed him down the street, and half of Pebblesea knew when he visited the Smiths and talked about his chances. Two nights later, when he and Miss Smith went for a walk in the most secluded spot they could find, their conversation focused almost entirely on the overcrowded conditions of the British Isles.
The Starfish was away for three weeks, but the little town no longer looked dull to the mate as she entered the harbor one evening and glided slowly towards her old berth. Emma Smith was waiting to see the ship come in, and his taste for all other amusements had temporarily disappeared.
The Starfish was gone for three weeks, but the little town no longer seemed boring to the mate as she entered the harbor one evening and slowly made her way to her old spot. Emma Smith was there, eager to see the ship arrive, and his interest in all other activities had faded for the moment.
For two or three days the course of true love ran perfectly smooth; then, like a dark shadow, the figure of Arthur Heard was thrown across its path. It haunted the quay, hung about the house, and cropped up unexpectedly in the most distant solitudes. It came up behind the mate one evening just as he left the ship and walked beside him in silence.
For two or three days, true love seemed to flow effortlessly; then, like a dark shadow, Arthur Heard's presence cast a gloom over it. He lingered around the dock, hovered around the house, and showed up unexpectedly in the most remote places. One evening, he approached the mate just as he was leaving the ship and walked beside him in silence.
“Halloa,” said the mate, at last.
“Hey,” said the mate at last.
“Halloa,” said Mr. Heard. “Going to see Emma?”
“Hey,” said Mr. Heard. “Are you going to see Emma?”
“I’m going to see Miss Smith,” said the mate.
“I’m going to see Ms. Smith,” said the mate.
Mr. Heard laughed; a forced, mirthless laugh.
Mr. Heard laughed; a strained, joyless laugh.
“And we don’t want you following us about,” said Mr. Dix, sharply. “If it’ll ease your mind, and do you any good to know, you never had a chance. She told me so.”
“And we don’t want you following us around,” Mr. Dix said sharply. “If it’ll make you feel better to know, you never had a chance. She told me so.”
“I sha’n’t follow you,” said Mr. Heard; “it’s your last evening, so you’d better make the most of it.”
“I’m not going to follow you,” Mr. Heard said; “it’s your last evening, so you should make the most of it.”
He turned on his heel, and the mate, pondering on his last words, went thoughtfully on to the house.
He turned around, and the mate, reflecting on his last words, walked thoughtfully to the house.
![[Illustration: ]](images/img19.jpg)
“‘And we don’t want you following us about,’ said Mr. Dix, sharply.”
“‘And we don’t want you trailing us around,’ Mr. Dix said sharply.”
Amid the distraction of pleasant society and a long walk, the matter passed from his mind, and he only remembered it at nine o’clock that evening as a knock sounded on the door and the sallow face of Mr. Heard was thrust into the room.
Amid the distraction of good company and a long walk, the issue slipped his mind, and he only recalled it at nine o’clock that evening when a knock came at the door and the pale face of Mr. Heard appeared in the room.
“Good-evening all,” said the intruder.
“Good evening everyone,” said the intruder.
“Evening, Arthur,” said Mr. Smith, affably.
“Evening, Arthur,” said Mr. Smith, cheerfully.
Mr. Heard with a melancholy countenance entered the room and closed the door gently behind him. Then he coughed slightly and shook his head.
Mr. Heard, wearing a sad expression, walked into the room and quietly closed the door behind him. Then he cleared his throat a little and shook his head.
“Anything the matter, Arthur?” inquired Mr. Smith, somewhat disturbed by these manifestations.
“Is something wrong, Arthur?” Mr. Smith asked, a bit troubled by these signs.
“I’ve got something on my mind,” said Mr. Heard, with a diabolical glance at the mate—“something wot’s been worrying me for a long time. I’ve been deceiving you.”
“I’ve got something on my mind,” said Mr. Heard, with a wicked glance at the mate—“something that’s been bothering me for a long time. I’ve been lying to you.”
“That was always your failing, Arthur—deceitfulness,” said Mrs. Smith. “I remember—”
"That was always your problem, Arthur—being deceitful," said Mrs. Smith. "I remember—"
“We’ve both been deceiving you,” interrupted Mr. Heard, loudly. “I didn’t jump into the harbor the other night, and I didn’t tumble in, and Mr. Fred Dix didn’t jump in after me; we just went to the end of the harbor and walked in and wetted ourselves.”
“We’ve both been lying to you,” Mr. Heard interrupted loudly. “I didn’t jump into the harbor the other night, and I didn’t fall in, and Mr. Fred Dix didn’t jump in after me; we just went to the end of the harbor and walked in and got ourselves wet.”
There was a moment’s intense silence and all eyes turned on the mate. The latter met them boldly.
There was a moment of heavy silence, and everyone’s gaze shifted to the mate. He met their stares confidently.
“It’s a habit o’ mine to walk into the water and spoil my clothes for the sake of people I’ve never met before,” he said, with a laugh.
“It’s my habit to walk into the water and ruin my clothes for the sake of people I’ve never met,” he said, laughing.
“For shame, Arthur!” said Mr. Smith, with a huge sigh of relief.
“For shame, Arthur!” Mr. Smith exclaimed, letting out a big sigh of relief.
“’Ow can you?” said Mrs. Smith.
“'How can you?” said Mrs. Smith.
“Arthur’s been asleep since then,” said the mate, still smiling. “All the same, the next time he jumps in he can get out by himself.”
“Arthur’s been asleep since then,” said the mate, still smiling. “Even so, the next time he jumps in, he should be able to get out by himself.”
Mr. Heard, raising his voice, entered into a minute description of the affair, but in vain. Mr. Smith, rising to his feet, denounced his ingratitude in language which was seldom allowed to pass unchallenged in the presence of his wife, while that lady contributed examples of deceitfulness in the past of Mr. Heard, which he strove in vain to refute. Meanwhile, her daughter patted the mate’s hand.
Mr. Heard, raising his voice, gave a detailed account of the situation, but it was useless. Mr. Smith stood up and condemned his ingratitude in words that rarely went unchallenged in front of his wife, while she provided examples of Mr. Heard's dishonesty from the past, which he tried unsuccessfully to deny. Meanwhile, her daughter gently patted the mate’s hand.
“It’s a bit too thin, Arthur,” said the latter, with a mocking smile; “try something better next time.”
“It’s a little too thin, Arthur,” said the latter with a sarcastic grin; “try something better next time.”
“Very well,” said Mr. Heard, in quieter tones; “I dare you to come along to the harbor and jump in, just as you are, where you said you jumped in after me. They’ll soon see who’s telling the truth.”
“Alright,” Mr. Heard said quietly, “I dare you to come to the harbor and jump in just like you are, where you claimed you jumped in after me. They’ll quickly see who's telling the truth.”
“He’ll do that,” said Mr. Smith, with conviction.
“He’ll do that,” Mr. Smith said confidently.
For a fraction of a second Mr. Dix hesitated, then, with a steady glance at Miss Smith, he sprang to his feet and accepted the challenge. Mrs. Smith besought him not to be foolish, and, with a vague idea of dissuading him, told him a slanderous anecdote concerning Mr. Heard’s aunt. Her daughter gazed at the mate with proud confidence, and, taking his arm, bade her mother to get some dry clothes ready and led the way to the harbor.
For a split second, Mr. Dix hesitated, then, looking steadily at Miss Smith, he jumped to his feet and accepted the challenge. Mrs. Smith urged him not to be foolish and, with a vague idea of changing his mind, recounted a harmful story about Mr. Heard’s aunt. Her daughter looked at her partner with pride and confidence, took his arm, told her mother to get some dry clothes ready, and led the way to the harbor.
The night was fine but dark, and a chill breeze blew up from the sea. Twice the hapless mate thought of backing out, but a glance at Miss Smith’s profile and the tender pressure of her arm deterred him. The tide was running out and he had a faint hope that he might keep afloat long enough to be washed ashore alive. He talked rapidly, and his laugh rang across the water. Arrived at the spot they stopped, and Miss Smith looking down into the darkness was unable to repress a shiver.
The night was nice but dark, and a chilly breeze blew in from the sea. Twice the unfortunate mate thought about quitting, but a look at Miss Smith’s profile and the gentle pressure of her arm stopped him. The tide was going out, and he had a slight hope that he might stay afloat long enough to be washed ashore alive. He spoke quickly, and his laughter carried across the water. When they reached the spot, they stopped, and Miss Smith, looking down into the darkness, couldn’t help but shiver.
“Be careful, Fred,” she said, laying her hand upon his arm.
“Be careful, Fred,” she said, placing her hand on his arm.
The mate looked at her oddly. “All right,” he said, gayly, “I’ll be out almost before I’m in. You run back to the house and help your mother get the dry clothes ready for me.”
The mate looked at her strangely. “Okay,” he said cheerfully, “I’ll be out almost before I’m in. You head back to the house and help your mom get the dry clothes ready for me.”
His tones were so confident, and his laugh so buoyant, that Mr. Heard, who had been fully expecting him to withdraw from the affair, began to feel that he had under-rated his swimming powers. “Just jumping in and swimming out again is not quite the same as saving a drownding man,” he said, with a sneer.
His tone was so assured, and his laugh so lively, that Mr. Heard, who had fully expected him to back out of the situation, started to think he had underestimated his swimming abilities. “Just jumping in and swimming back out isn’t quite the same as saving someone from drowning,” he said, with a smirk.
In a flash the mate saw a chance of escape.
In an instant, the crew member saw a chance to escape.
“Why, there’s no satisfying you,” he said, slowly. “If I do go in I can see that you won’t own up that you’ve been lying.”
“Why, you’re impossible to please,” he said, slowly. “If I go in, I can tell you won’t admit that you’ve been lying.”
“He’ll ’ave to,” said Mr. Smith, who, having made up his mind for a little excitement, was in no mind to lose it.
“He’ll have to,” said Mr. Smith, who, having decided he wanted a bit of excitement, was not about to miss out on it.
“I don’t believe he would,” said the mate. “Look here!” he said, suddenly, as he laid an affectionate arm on the old man’s shoulder. “I know what we’ll do.”
“I don’t think he would,” said the mate. “Look!” he said suddenly, as he wrapped an affectionate arm around the old man’s shoulder. “I know what we’ll do.”
“Well?” said Mr. Smith.
"Well?" asked Mr. Smith.
“I’ll save you,” said the mate, with a smile of great relief.
“I’ll save you,” said the mate, smiling with great relief.
“Save me?” said the puzzled Mr. Smith, as his daughter uttered a faint cry. “How?”
“Save me?” said the confused Mr. Smith as his daughter let out a weak cry. “How?”
“Just as I saved him,” said the other, nodding. “You jump in, and after you’ve sunk twice—same as he did—I’ll dive in and save you. At any rate I’ll do my best; I promise you I won’t come ashore without you.”
“Just like I saved him,” said the other, nodding. “You jump in, and after you’ve sunk twice—just like he did—I’ll dive in and save you. Anyway, I’ll do my best; I promise I won’t come ashore without you.”
Mr. Smith hastily flung off the encircling arm and retired a few paces inland. “’Ave you—ever been—in a lunatic asylum at any time?” he inquired, as soon as he could speak.
Mr. Smith quickly pulled away from the arm around him and stepped back a few paces inland. “Have you—ever been—in a mental hospital at any time?” he asked, as soon as he could talk.
“No,” said the mate, gravely.
“No,” said the mate, seriously.
“Neither ’ave I,” said Mr. Smith; “and, what’s more, I’m not going.”
“Neither have I,” said Mr. Smith; “and what’s more, I’m not going.”
He took a deep breath and stood simmering. Miss Smith came forward and, with a smothered giggle, took the mate’s arm and squeezed it.
He took a deep breath and stood fuming. Miss Smith stepped forward and, with a suppressed giggle, took the mate’s arm and squeezed it.
“It’ll have to be Arthur again, then,” said the latter, in a resigned voice.
“It looks like it’s going to be Arthur again,” said the latter, sounding resigned.
“Me?” cried Mr. Heard, with a start.
“Me?” exclaimed Mr. Heard, taken aback.
“Yes, you!” said the mate, in a decided voice. “After what you said just now I’m not going in without saving somebody. It would be no good. Come on, in you go.”
“Yes, you!” said the mate, firmly. “After what you just said, I’m not going in without saving someone. It wouldn’t feel right. Come on, get in there.”
“He couldn’t speak fairer than that, Arthur,” said Mr. Smith, dispassionately, as he came forward again.
“He couldn't put it more clearly than that, Arthur,” said Mr. Smith, impassively, as he stepped forward again.
“But I tell you he can’t swim,” protested Mr. Heard, “not properly. He didn’t swim last time; I told you so.”
“But I’m telling you he can’t swim,” Mr. Heard insisted, “not really. He didn’t swim last time; I already told you that.”
“Never mind; we know what you said,” retorted the mate. “All you’ve got to do is to jump in and I’ll follow and save you—same as I did the other night.”
“Forget about it; we heard what you said,” replied the mate. “All you need to do is jump in, and I’ll follow and save you—just like I did the other night.”
“Go on, Arthur,” said Mr. Smith, encouragingly. “It ain’t cold.”
“Go on, Arthur,” Mr. Smith said encouragingly. “It’s not cold.”
“I tell you he can’t swim,” repeated Mr. Heard, passionately. “I should be drownded before your eyes.”
“I’m telling you he can’t swim,” Mr. Heard said emphatically. “I’d drown right in front of you.”
![[Illustration: ]](images/img20.jpg)
“‘I tell you he can’t swim,’ repeated Mr. Heard, passionately.”
“‘I’m telling you, he can’t swim,’ Mr. Heard insisted, passionately.”
“Rubbish,” said Mr. Smith. “Why, I believe you’re afraid.”
“Rubbish,” said Mr. Smith. “I think you’re just scared.”
“I should be drownded, I tell you,” said Mr. Heard. “He wouldn’t come in after me.”
"I should have drowned, I tell you," said Mr. Heard. "He wouldn’t come in after me."
“Yes, he would,” said Mr. Smith, passing a muscular arm round the mate’s waist; “’cos the moment you’re overboard I’ll drop ’im in. Are you ready?”
“Yes, he would,” said Mr. Smith, wrapping a strong arm around the mate’s waist; “because the moment you’re overboard, I’ll throw him in. Are you ready?”
He stood embracing the mate and waiting, but Mr. Heard, with an infuriated exclamation, walked away. A parting glance showed him that the old man had released the mate, and that the latter was now embracing Miss Smith.
He stood there holding the mate and waiting, but Mr. Heard, with an angry shout, walked away. A final look revealed that the old man had let go of the mate, who was now holding Miss Smith.
IN THE FAMILY
IN THE FAMILY
![[Illustration]](images/img21.jpg)
IN THE FAMILY
The oldest inhabitant of Claybury sat beneath the sign of the “Cauliflower” and gazed with affectionate, but dim, old eyes in the direction of the village street.
The oldest resident of Claybury sat under the sign for the “Cauliflower” and looked with warm, but fading, old eyes down the village street.
“No; Claybury men ain’t never been much of ones for emigrating,” he said, turning to the youthful traveller who was resting in the shade with a mug of ale and a cigarette. “They know they’d ’ave to go a long way afore they’d find a place as ’ud come up to this.”
“No; Claybury guys have never been much for emigrating,” he said, turning to the young traveler who was resting in the shade with a mug of beer and a cigarette. “They know they’d have to go a long way before they’d find a place that could compare to this.”
He finished the tablespoonful of beer in his mug and sat for so long with his head back and the inverted vessel on his face that the traveller, who at first thought it was the beginning of a conjuring trick, colored furiously, and asked permission to refill it.
He finished the tablespoon of beer in his mug and sat for so long with his head tilted back and the upside-down cup on his face that the traveler, who initially thought it was the start of a magic trick, blushed deeply and asked if he could refill it.
Now and then a Claybury man has gone to foreign parts, said the old man, drinking from the replenished mug, and placing it where the traveller could mark progress without undue strain; but they’ve, generally speaking, come back and wished as they’d never gone.
Now and then, a Claybury guy has traveled abroad, said the old man, sipping from the refilled mug and setting it down where the traveler could keep track of their journey without too much effort; but, generally speaking, they’ve come back regretting they ever left.
The on’y man as I ever heard of that made his fortune by emigrating was Henery Walker’s great-uncle, Josiah Walker by name, and he wasn’t a Claybury man at all. He made his fortune out o’ sheep in Australey, and he was so rich and well-to-do that he could never find time to answer the letters that Henery Walker used to send him when he was hard up.
The only guy I’ve ever heard of who made his fortune by emigrating was Henery Walker’s great-uncle, a guy named Josiah Walker, and he wasn’t even from Claybury. He got rich from sheep farming in Australia, and he was so wealthy and successful that he never had time to reply to the letters Henery Walker sent him when he was struggling.
Henery Walker used to hear of ’im through a relation of his up in London, and tell us all about ’im and his money up at this here “Cauliflower” public-house. And he used to sit and drink his beer and wonder who would ’ave the old man’s money arter he was dead.
Henery Walker used to hear about him from a relative in London and would tell us all about him and his money at this "Cauliflower" pub. He would sit there, drinking his beer, wondering who would get the old man's money after he passed away.
When the relation in London died Henery Walker left off hearing about his uncle, and he got so worried over thinking that the old man might die and leave his money to strangers that he got quite thin. He talked of emigrating to Australey ’imself, and then, acting on the advice of Bill Chambers—who said it was a cheaper thing to do—he wrote to his uncle instead, and, arter reminding ’im that ’e was an old man living in a strange country, ’e asked ’im to come to Claybury and make his ’ome with ’is loving grand-nephew.
When the relative in London passed away, Henery Walker stopped hearing about his uncle. He became so anxious about the possibility of the old man dying and leaving his money to strangers that he got pretty thin. He considered emigrating to Australia himself, but then, following Bill Chambers' advice—who suggested it would be more affordable—he wrote to his uncle instead. After reminding him that he was an old man living in a foreign country, he asked him to come to Claybury and make his home with his loving grand-nephew.
It was a good letter, because more than one gave ’im a hand with it, and there was little bits o’ Scripture in it to make it more solemn-like. It was wrote on pink paper with pie-crust edges and put in a green envelope, and Bill Chambers said a man must ’ave a ’art of stone if that didn’t touch it.
It was a nice letter because quite a few people helped with it, and it included little bits of Scripture to make it feel more serious. It was written on pink paper with scalloped edges and placed in a green envelope, and Bill Chambers said a man would have to have a heart of stone if that didn’t move him.
Four months arterwards Henery Walker got an answer to ’is letter from ’is great-uncle. It was a nice letter, and, arter thanking Henery Walker for all his kindness, ’is uncle said that he was getting an old man, and p’r’aps he should come and lay ’is bones in England arter all, and if he did ’e should certainly come and see his grand-nephew, Henery Walker.
Four months later, Henry Walker received a reply to his letter from his great-uncle. It was a nice letter, and after thanking Henry Walker for all his kindness, his uncle mentioned that he was getting old, and maybe he would come and rest in England after all. If he did, he would definitely come and see his grand-nephew, Henry Walker.
Most of us thought Henery Walker’s fortune was as good as made, but Bob Pretty, a nasty, low poaching chap that has done wot he could to give Claybury a bad name, turned up his nose at it.
Most of us thought Henery Walker’s fortune was pretty much guaranteed, but Bob Pretty, a mean, low-down poacher who has done everything he can to tarnish Claybury’s reputation, scoffed at it.
“I’ll believe he’s coming ’ome when I see him,” he ses. “It’s my belief he went to Australey to get out o’ your way, Henery.”
“I’ll believe he’s coming home when I see him,” he says. “I think he went to Australia to get away from you, Henry.”
“As it ’appened he went there afore I was born,” ses Henery Walker, firing up.
“As it turned out, he went there before I was born,” said Henery Walker, getting fired up.
“He knew your father,” ses Bob Pretty, “and he didn’t want to take no risks.”
“He knew your dad,” said Bob Pretty, “and he didn’t want to take any chances.”
They ’ad words then, and arter that every time Bob Pretty met ’im he asked arter his great-uncle’s ’ealth, and used to pretend to think ’e was living with ’im.
They had a conversation then, and after that, every time Bob Pretty saw him, he asked about his great-uncle’s health and pretended to think he was living with him.
“You ought to get the old gentleman out a bit more, Henery,” he would say; “it can’t be good for ’im to be shut up in the ’ouse so much—especially your ’ouse.”
“You should take the old guy out more, Henery,” he would say; “it can’t be good for him to be cooped up in the house so much—especially your house.”
Henery Walker used to get that riled he didn’t know wot to do with ’imself, and as time went on, and he began to be afraid that ’is uncle never would come back to England, he used to get quite nasty if anybody on’y so much as used the word “uncle” in ’is company.
Henery Walker used to get so worked up that he didn’t know what to do with himself, and as time went on, he began to fear that his uncle would never come back to England. He would get pretty irritable if anyone even mentioned the word “uncle” around him.
It was over six months since he ’ad had the letter from ’is uncle, and ’e was up here at the “Cauliflower” with some more of us one night, when Dicky Weed, the tailor, turns to Bob Pretty and he ses, “Who’s the old gentleman that’s staying with you, Bob?”
It had been over six months since he received the letter from his uncle, and he was up here at the “Cauliflower” one night with a few others when Dicky Weed, the tailor, turned to Bob Pretty and said, “Who’s the old gentleman staying with you, Bob?”
Bob Pretty puts down ’is beer very careful and turns round on ’im.
Bob Pretty sets his beer down carefully and turns around to him.
“Old gentleman?” he ses, very slow. “Wot are you talking about?”
“Old gentleman?” he says, very slowly. “What are you talking about?”
“I mean the little old gentleman with white whiskers and a squeaky voice,” ses Dicky Weed.
“I mean the little old guy with white whiskers and a squeaky voice,” said Dicky Weed.
“You’ve been dreaming,” ses Bob, taking up ’is beer ag’in.
“You’ve been dreaming,” said Bob, picking up his beer again.
“I see ’im too, Bob,” ses Bill Chambers.
“I see him too, Bob,” says Bill Chambers.
“Ho, you did, did you?” ses Bob Pretty, putting down ’is mug with a bang. “And wot d’ye mean by coming spying round my place, eh? Wot d’ye mean by it?”
“Hey, you did, did you?” says Bob Pretty, slamming his mug down. “And what do you mean by sneaking around my place, huh? What do you mean by that?”
“Spying?” ses Bill Chambers, gaping at ’im with ’is mouth open; “I wasn’t spying. Anyone ’ud think you ’ad done something you was ashamed of.”
“Spying?” says Bill Chambers, staring at him with his mouth open; “I wasn’t spying. You’d think you had done something you were ashamed of.”
“You mind your business and I’ll mind mine,” ses Bob, very fierce.
“You take care of your own stuff, and I’ll take care of mine,” said Bob, very fiercely.
“I was passing the ’ouse,” ses Bill Chambers, looking round at us, “and I see an old man’s face at the bedroom winder, and while I was wondering who ’e was a hand come and drawed ’im away. I see ’im as plain as ever I see anything in my life, and the hand, too. Big and dirty it was.”
“I was walking past the house,” says Bill Chambers, looking at us, “and I saw an old man’s face at the bedroom window, and while I was trying to figure out who he was, a hand came and pulled him away. I saw him as clearly as I’ve seen anything in my life, and the hand, too. It was big and dirty.”
“And he’s got a cough,” ses Dicky Weed—“a churchyard cough—I ’eard it.”
“And he’s got a cough,” says Dicky Weed—“a churchyard cough—I heard it.”
“It ain’t much you don’t hear, Dicky,” ses Bob Pretty, turning on ’im; “the on’y thing you never did ’ear, and never will ’ear, is any good of yourself.”
“It’s not much you don’t hear, Dicky,” says Bob Pretty, turning on him; “the only thing you’ve never heard, and never will hear, is anything good about yourself.”
He kicked over a chair wot was in ’is way and went off in such a temper as we’d never seen ’im in afore, and, wot was more surprising still, but I know it’s true, ’cos I drunk it up myself, he’d left over arf a pint o’ beer in ’is mug.
He kicked over a chair that was in his way and stormed off in a way we’d never seen him before, and what was even more surprising, and I know it’s true because I drank it myself, he left half a pint of beer in his mug.
“He’s up to something,” ses Sam Jones, starting arter him; “mark my words.”
“Something's going on with him,” says Sam Jones, going after him; “remember what I said.”
We couldn’t make head nor tail out of it, but for some days arterward you’d ha’ thought that Bob Pretty’s ’ouse was a peep-show. Everybody stared at the winders as they went by, and the children played in front of the ’ouse and stared in all day long. Then the old gentleman was seen one day as bold as brass sitting at the winder, and we heard that it was a pore old tramp Bob Pretty ’ad met on the road and given a home to, and he didn’t like ’is good-’artedness to be known for fear he should be made fun of.
We couldn’t make sense of it, but for a few days afterward, you’d think Bob Pretty’s house was a peep-show. Everyone stared at the windows as they passed by, and the kids played in front of the house, looking in all day long. Then one day, the old gentleman was seen, as bold as brass, sitting at the window, and we heard that he was a poor old tramp whom Bob Pretty had met on the road and taken in, and he didn’t want his kindness to be known for fear he would be laughed at.
Nobody believed that, o’ course, and things got more puzzling than ever. Once or twice the old gentleman went out for a walk, but Bob Pretty or ’is missis was always with ’im, and if anybody tried to speak to him they always said ’e was deaf and took ’im off as fast as they could. Then one night up at the “Cauliflower” here Dicky Weed came rushing in with a bit o’ news that took everybody’s breath away.
Nobody believed that, of course, and things got more confusing than ever. Once or twice the old gentleman went out for a walk, but Bob Pretty or his wife was always with him, and if anyone tried to talk to him, they always said he was deaf and hurried him away as fast as they could. Then one night up at the “Cauliflower,” Dicky Weed came rushing in with some news that left everyone stunned.
“I’ve just come from the post-office,” he ses, “and there’s a letter for Bob Pretty’s old gentleman! Wot d’ye think o’ that?”
“I just got back from the post office,” he says, “and there’s a letter for Bob Pretty’s old man! What do you think of that?”
“If you could tell us wot’s inside it you might ’ave something to brag about,” ses Henery Walker.
“If you could tell us what’s inside it, you might have something to brag about,” says Henery Walker.
“I don’t want to see the inside,” ses Dicky Weed; “the name on the outside was good enough for me. I couldn’t hardly believe my own eyes, but there it was: ‘Mr. Josiah Walker,’ as plain as the nose on your face.”
“I don’t want to see the inside,” said Dicky Weed; “the name on the outside was good enough for me. I could hardly believe my own eyes, but there it was: ‘Mr. Josiah Walker,’ as clear as the nose on your face.”
O’ course, we see it all then, and wondered why we hadn’t thought of it afore; and we stood quiet listening to the things that Henery Walker said about a man that would go and steal another man’s great-uncle from ’im. Three times Smith, the landlord, said, “Hush!” and the fourth time he put Henery Walker outside and told ’im to stay there till he ’ad lost his voice.
Of course, we saw everything then and wondered why we hadn't thought of it before; we stood quietly listening to what Henery Walker said about a man who would go and steal another man’s great-uncle from him. Three times, Smith, the landlord, said, "Hush!" and the fourth time he put Henery Walker outside and told him to stay there until he lost his voice.
Henery Walker stayed outside five minutes, and then ’e come back in ag’in to ask for advice. His idea seemed to be that, as the old gentleman was deaf, Bob Pretty was passing ’isself off as Henery Walker, and the disgrace was a’most more than ’e could bear. He began to get excited ag’in, and Smith ’ad just said “Hush!” once more when we ’eard somebody whistling outside, and in come Bob Pretty.
Henery Walker stayed outside for five minutes, then he came back in again to ask for advice. His thinking was that since the old gentleman was deaf, Bob Pretty was pretending to be Henery Walker, and the embarrassment was almost more than he could handle. He started to get worked up again, and Smith had just said “Hush!” one more time when we heard someone whistling outside, and in came Bob Pretty.
He ’ad hardly got ’is face in at the door afore Henery Walker started on ’im, and Bob Pretty stood there, struck all of a heap, and staring at ’im as though he couldn’t believe his ears.
He had barely stepped through the door before Henery Walker started in on him, and Bob Pretty stood there, completely stunned, staring at him as if he couldn’t believe what he was hearing.
“’Ave you gone mad, Henery?” he ses, at last.
“Have you gone mad, Henery?” he says, finally.
“Give me back my great-uncle,” ses Henery Walker, at the top of ’is voice.
“Give me back my great-uncle,” said Henery Walker, at the top of his voice.
Bob Pretty shook his ’ead at him. “I haven’t got your great-uncle, Henery,” he ses, very gentle. “I know the name is the same, but wot of it? There’s more than one Josiah Walker in the world. This one is no relation to you at all; he’s a very respectable old gentleman.”
Bob Pretty shook his head at him. “I don’t have your great-uncle, Henery,” he said softly. “I know the name is the same, but so what? There’s more than one Josiah Walker in the world. This one isn’t related to you at all; he’s a very respectable old gentleman.”
“I’ll go and ask ’im,” ses Henery Walker, getting up, “and I’ll tell ’im wot sort o’ man you are, Bob Pretty.”
“I’ll go ask him,” says Henery Walker, getting up, “and I’ll let him know what kind of man you are, Bob Pretty.”
“He’s gone to bed now, Henery,” ses Bob Pretty.
“He's gone to bed now, Henery,” says Bob Pretty.
“I’ll come in the fust thing to-morrow morning, then,” ses Henery Walker.
“I'll come in first thing tomorrow morning, then,” says Henery Walker.
“Not in my ’ouse, Henery,” ses Bob Pretty; “not arter the things you’ve been sayin’ about me. I’m a pore man, but I’ve got my pride. Besides, I tell you he ain’t your uncle. He’s a pore old man I’m giving a ’ome to, and I won’t ’ave ’im worried.”
“Not in my house, Henery,” says Bob Pretty; “not after the things you’ve been saying about me. I’m a poor man, but I’ve got my pride. Besides, I’m telling you he’s not your uncle. He’s a poor old man I’m giving a home to, and I won’t have him worried.”
“’Ow much does ’e pay you a week, Bob?” ses Bill Chambers.
"How much does he pay you a week, Bob?" says Bill Chambers.
Bob Pretty pretended not to hear ’im.
Bob Pretty acted like he didn’t hear him.
“Where did your wife get the money to buy that bonnet she ’ad on on Sunday?” ses Bill Chambers. “My wife ses it’s the fust new bonnet she has ’ad since she was married.”
“Where did your wife get the money to buy that bonnet she had on Sunday?” says Bill Chambers. “My wife says it’s the first new bonnet she’s had since she got married.”
“And where did the new winder curtains come from?” ses Peter Gubbins.
“And where did the new window curtains come from?” says Peter Gubbins.
Bob Pretty drank up ’is beer and stood looking at them very thoughtful; then he opened the door and went out without saying a word.
Bob Pretty finished his beer and stood there looking at them, deep in thought; then he opened the door and walked out without saying anything.
“He’s got your great-uncle a prisoner in his ’ouse, Henery,” ses Bill Chambers; “it’s easy for to see that the pore old gentleman is getting past things, and I shouldn’t wonder if Bob Pretty don’t make ’im leave all ’is money to ’im.”
“He’s got your great-uncle locked up in his house, Henery,” says Bill Chambers; “it’s clear to see that the poor old man is fading, and I wouldn’t be surprised if Bob Pretty makes him leave all his money to him.”
Henery Walker started raving ag’in, and for the next few days he tried his ’ardest to get a few words with ’is great-uncle, but Bob Pretty was too much for ’im. Everybody in Claybury said wot a shame it was, but it was all no good, and Henery Walker used to leave ’is work and stand outside Bob Pretty’s for hours at a time in the ’opes of getting a word with the old man.
Henery Walker started raving again, and for the next few days he did his best to get a few words with his great-uncle, but Bob Pretty was just too much for him. Everyone in Claybury said what a shame it was, but it was all pointless, and Henery Walker would leave his work and stand outside Bob Pretty's for hours at a time hoping to get a word with the old man.
He got ’is chance at last, in quite a unexpected way. We was up ’ere at the “Cauliflower” one evening, and, as it ’appened, we was talking about Henery Walker’s great-uncle, when the door opened, and who should walk in but the old gentleman ’imself. Everybody left off talking and stared at ’im, but he walked up to the bar and ordered a glass o’ gin and beer as comfortable as you please.
He finally got his chance, in quite an unexpected way. We were up here at the “Cauliflower” one evening, and, as it turned out, we were talking about Henery Walker’s great-uncle when the door opened, and who should walk in but the old gentleman himself. Everyone stopped talking and stared at him, but he walked up to the bar and casually ordered a glass of gin and beer.
Bill Chambers was the fust to get ’is presence of mind back, and he set off arter Henery Walker as fast as ’is legs could carry ’im, and in a wunnerful short time, considering, he came back with Henery, both of ’em puffing and blowing their ’ardest.
Bill Chambers was the first to regain his composure, and he took off after Henry Walker as fast as his legs could carry him. In a remarkably short time, considering the circumstances, he returned with Henry, both of them panting and out of breath.
“There—he—is!” ses Bill Chambers, pointing to the old gentleman.
“There—he—is!” says Bill Chambers, pointing to the old man.
Henery Walker gave one look, and then ’e slipped over to the old man and stood all of a tremble, smiling at ’im. “Good-evening,” he ses.
Henery Walker took one look, then he moved over to the old man and stood there trembling, smiling at him. “Good evening,” he said.
“Wot?” ses the old gentleman.
"What?" says the old gentleman.
“Good-evening!” ses Henery Walker ag’in.
“Good evening!” says Henery Walker again.
“I’m a bit deaf,” ses the old gentleman, putting his ’and to his ear.
“I’m a bit hard of hearing,” says the old man, putting his hand to his ear.
“GOOD-EVENING!” ses Henery Walker ag’in, shouting. “I’m your grand-nephew, Henery Walker!”
“GOOD-EVENING!” says Henery Walker again, shouting. “I’m your grand-nephew, Henery Walker!”
“Ho, are you?” ses the old gentleman, not at all surprised. “Bob Pretty was telling me all about you.”
“Hey, are you?” said the old gentleman, not surprised at all. “Bob Pretty was telling me all about you.”
“I ’ope you didn’t listen to ’im,” ses Henery Walker, all of a tremble. “Bob Pretty’d say anything except his prayers.”
“I hope you didn’t listen to him,” says Henery Walker, all shaken up. “Bob Pretty would say anything except his prayers.”
“He ses you’re arter my money,” ses the old gentleman, looking at ’im.
“He says you’re after my money,” says the old gentleman, looking at him.
“He’s a liar, then,” ses Henery Walker; “he’s arter it ’imself. And it ain’t a respectable place for you to stay at. Anybody’ll tell you wot a rascal Bob Pretty is. Why, he’s a byword.”
“Then he's a liar,” said Henery Walker; “he’s after it himself. And it’s not a decent place for you to stay. Anyone will tell you what a fraud Bob Pretty is. I mean, he’s a total joke.”
“Everybody is arter my money,” ses the old gentleman, looking round. “Everybody.”
“Everyone is after my money,” says the old man, looking around. “Everyone.”
“I ’ope you’ll know me better afore you’ve done with me, uncle,” ses Henery Walker, taking a seat alongside of Mm. “Will you ’ave another mug o’ beer?”
“I hope you’ll know me better before you’re done with me, uncle,” says Henery Walker, taking a seat next to him. “Will you have another mug of beer?”
“Gin and beer,” ses the old gentleman, cocking his eye up very fierce at Smith, the landlord; “and mind the gin don’t get out ag’in, same as it did in the last.”
“Gin and beer,” says the old gentleman, glaring fiercely at Smith, the landlord; “and make sure the gin doesn’t spill out again, like it did last time.”
Smith asked ’im wot he meant, but ’is deafness come on ag’in. Henery Walker ’ad an extra dose o’ gin put in, and arter he ’ad tasted it the old gentleman seemed to get more amiable-like, and ’im and Henery Walker sat by theirselves talking quite comfortable.
Smith asked him what he meant, but his deafness came back again. Henry Walker had an extra shot of gin added, and after he tasted it, the old gentleman seemed to become more friendly, and he and Henry Walker sat together, talking quite comfortably.
“Why not come and stay with me?” ses Henery Walker, at last. “You can do as you please and have the best of everything.”
“Why not come and stay with me?” said Henery Walker, finally. “You can do whatever you want and enjoy the best of everything.”
“Bob Pretty ses you’re arter my money,” ses the old gentleman, shaking his ’ead. “I couldn’t trust you.”
“Bob Pretty says you’re after my money,” says the old gentleman, shaking his head. “I couldn’t trust you.”
“He ses that to put you ag’in me,” ses Henery Walker, pleading-like.
“He says that to set you against me,” says Henry Walker, pleadingly.
“Well, wot do you want me to come and live with you for, then?” ses old Mr. Walker.
“Well, what do you want me to come and live with you for, then?” says old Mr. Walker.
“Because you’re my great-uncle,” ses Henery Walker, “and my ’ouse is the proper place for you. Blood is thicker than water.”
“Because you're my great-uncle,” said Henery Walker, “and my house is the right place for you. Blood is thicker than water.”
“And you don’t want my money?” ses the old man, looking at ’im very sharp.
“And you don’t want my money?” says the old man, looking at him very sharply.
“Certainly not,” ses Henery Walker.
“Definitely not,” says Henery Walker.
“And ’ow much ’ave I got to pay a week?” ses old Mr. Walker. “That’s the question?”
“And how much do I have to pay a week?” says old Mr. Walker. “That’s the question?”
“Pay?” ses Henery Walker, speaking afore he ’ad time to think. “Pay? Why, I don’t want you to pay anything.”
“Pay?” said Henery Walker, speaking before he had time to think. “Pay? I don’t want you to pay anything.”
The old gentleman said as ’ow he’d think it over, and Henery started to talk to ’im about his father and an old aunt named Maria, but ’e stopped ’im sharp, and said he was sick and tired of the whole Walker family, and didn’t want to ’ear their names ag’in as long as he lived. Henery Walker began to talk about Australey then, and asked ’im ’ow many sheep he’d got, and the words was ’ardly out of ’is mouth afore the old gentleman stood up and said he was arter his money ag’in.
The old gentleman said he’d think it over, and Henry started to talk to him about his father and an old aunt named Maria, but he cut him off sharply and said he was sick and tired of the whole Walker family and didn’t want to hear their names again as long as he lived. Henry Walker then began to talk about Australia and asked him how many sheep he had, and hardly had the words left his mouth before the old gentleman stood up and said he was after his money again.
Henery Walker at once gave ’im some more gin and beer, and arter he ’ad drunk it the old gentleman said that he’d go and live with ’im for a little while to see ’ow he liked it.
Henery Walker immediately gave him some more gin and beer, and after he drank it, the old gentleman said he’d go and live with him for a little while to see how he liked it.
“But I sha’n’t pay anything,” he ses, very sharp; “mind that.”
“But I won’t pay anything,” he says, very sharply; “remember that.”
“I wouldn’t take it if you offered it to me,” ses Henery Walker. “You’ll come straight ’ome with me to-night, won’t you?”
“I wouldn’t take it if you offered it to me,” said Henery Walker. “You’ll come straight home with me tonight, won’t you?”
Afore old Mr. Walker could answer the door opened and in came Bob Pretty. He gave one look at Henery Walker and then he walked straight over to the old gentleman and put his ’and on his shoulder.
Before old Mr. Walker could answer, the door opened and in came Bob Pretty. He took one look at Henery Walker and then walked straight over to the old gentleman and put his hand on his shoulder.
“Why, I’ve been looking for you everywhere, Mr. Walker,” he ses. “I couldn’t think wot had ’appened to you.”
“Why, I’ve been looking for you everywhere, Mr. Walker,” he says. “I couldn’t think what had happened to you.”
“You needn’t worry yourself, Bob,” ses Henery Walker; “he’s coming to live with me now.”
“You don’t need to worry, Bob,” said Henery Walker; “he’s coming to live with me now.”
“Don’t you believe it,” ses Bob Pretty, taking hold of old Mr. Walker by the arm; “he’s my lodger, and he’s coming with me.”
“Don’t you believe it,” said Bob Pretty, grabbing old Mr. Walker by the arm; “he’s my tenant, and he’s coming with me.”
He began to lead the old gentleman towards the door, but Henery Walker, wot was still sitting down, threw ’is arms round his legs and held ’im tight. Bob Pretty pulled one way and Henery Walker pulled the other, and both of ’em shouted to each other to leave go. The row they made was awful, but old Mr. Walker made more noise than the two of ’em put together.
He started to guide the old man toward the door, but Henery Walker, who was still sitting down, wrapped his arms around his legs and held on tight. Bob Pretty pulled one way while Henery Walker pulled the other, both of them yelling at each other to let go. The racket they created was terrible, but old Mr. Walker was louder than the two of them combined.
“You leave go o’ my lodger,” ses Bob Pretty.
"You let go of my tenant," says Bob Pretty.
“You leave go o’ my great-uncle—my dear great-uncle,” ses Henery Walker, as the old gentleman called ’im a bad name and asked ’im whether he thought he was made of iron.
“You let go of my great-uncle—my dear great-uncle,” said Henery Walker, as the old gentleman insulted him and asked if he thought he was made of iron.
I believe they’d ha’ been at it till closing-time, on’y Smith, the landlord, came running in from the back and told them to go outside. He ’ad to shout to make ’imself heard, and all four of ’em seemed to be trying which could make the most noise.
I think they would have kept it up until closing time, except Smith, the landlord, came rushing in from the back and told them to go outside. He had to shout to be heard, and all four of them seemed to be competing to see who could make the most noise.
“He’s my lodger,” ses Bob Pretty, “and he can’t go without giving me proper notice; that’s the lor—a week’s notice.”
“He's my tenant,” said Bob Pretty, “and he can't leave without giving me proper notice; that's the law—a week's notice.”
They all shouted ag’in then, and at last the old gentleman told Henery Walker to give Bob Pretty ten shillings for the week’s notice and ha’ done with ’im. Henery Walker ’ad only got four shillings with ’im, but ’e borrowed the rest from Smith, and arter he ’ad told Bob Pretty wot he thought of ’im he took old Mr. Walker by the arm and led him ’ome a’most dancing for joy.
They all shouted again then, and finally the old gentleman told Henery Walker to give Bob Pretty ten shillings for the week's notice and be done with him. Henery Walker only had four shillings with him, but he borrowed the rest from Smith, and after he told Bob Pretty what he thought of him, he took old Mr. Walker by the arm and led him home almost dancing with joy.
Mrs. Walker was nearly as pleased as wot ’e was, and the fuss they made of the old gentleman was sinful a’most. He ’ad to speak about it ’imself at last, and he told ’em plain that when ’e wanted arf-a-dozen sore-eyed children to be brought down in their night-gowns to kiss ’im while he was eating sausages, he’d say so.
Mrs. Walker was almost as happy as he was, and the attention they gave the old gentleman was almost ridiculous. He finally had to speak up and told them clearly that when he wanted half a dozen sore-eyed children to be brought down in their nightgowns to kiss him while he was eating sausages, he would let them know.
Arter that Mrs. Walker was afraid that ’e might object when her and her ’usband gave up their bedroom to ’im; but he didn’t. He took it all as ’is right, and when Henery Walker, who was sleeping in the next room with three of ’is boys, fell out o’ bed for the second time, he got up and rapped on the wall.
Arter that, Mrs. Walker was worried he might have a problem when she and her husband gave up their bedroom for him; but he didn’t. He took it all as his right, and when Henery Walker, who was sleeping in the next room with three of his boys, fell out of bed for the second time, he got up and knocked on the wall.
Bob Pretty came round the next morning with a tin box that belonged to the old man, and ’e was so perlite and nice to ’im that Henery Walker could see that he ’ad ’opes of getting ’im back ag’in. The box was carried upstairs and put under old Mr. Walker’s bed, and ’e was so partikler about its being locked, and about nobody being about when ’e opened it, that Mrs. Walker went arf out of her mind with curiosity.
Bob Pretty came by the next morning with a tin box that belonged to the old man, and he was so polite and nice to him that Henry Walker could see he had hopes of getting him back again. The box was taken upstairs and placed under old Mr. Walker’s bed, and he was so particular about it being locked and about nobody being around when he opened it that Mrs. Walker was driven half out of her mind with curiosity.
“I s’pose you’ve looked to see that Bob Pretty didn’t take anything out of it?” ses Henery Walker.
“I guess you’ve checked to see that Bob Pretty didn’t take anything out of it?” says Henery Walker.
“He didn’t ’ave the chance,” ses the old gentleman. “It’s always kep’ locked.”
“He didn’t have the chance,” says the old gentleman. “It’s always kept locked.”
“It’s a box that looks as though it might ’ave been made in Australey,” ses Henery Walker, who was longing to talk about them parts.
“It’s a box that looks like it could have been made in Australia,” says Henery Walker, who was eager to talk about that place.
“If you say another word about Australey to me,” ses old Mr. Walker, firing up, “off I go. Mind that! You’re arter my money, and if you’re not careful you sha’n’t ’ave a farthing of it.”
“If you say another word about Australey to me,” said old Mr. Walker, getting angry, “I’m out of here. Remember that! You’re after my money, and if you’re not careful, you won’t get a single penny of it.”
That was the last time the word “Australey” passed Henery Walker’s lips, and even when ’e saw his great-uncle writing letters there he didn’t say anything. And the old man was so suspicious of Mrs. Walker’s curiosity that all the letters that was wrote to ’im he ’ad sent to Bob Pretty’s. He used to call there pretty near every morning to see whether any ’ad come for ’im.
That was the last time the word “Australey” came out of Henery Walker’s mouth, and even when he saw his great-uncle writing letters there, he didn’t say anything. The old man was so wary of Mrs. Walker’s curiosity that he had all the letters sent to Bob Pretty’s. He used to drop by there almost every morning to check if any had arrived for him.
In three months Henery Walker ’adn’t seen the color of ’is money once, and, wot was worse still, he took to giving Henery’s things away. Mrs. Walker ’ad been complaining for some time of ’ow bad the hens had been laying, and one morning at breakfast-time she told her ’usband that, besides missing eggs, two of ’er best hens ’ad been stolen in the night.
In three months, Henry Walker hadn’t seen a dime, and what was even worse, he started giving away Henry’s things. Mrs. Walker had been complaining for a while about how poorly the hens had been laying, and one morning at breakfast, she told her husband that, on top of missing eggs, two of her best hens had been stolen overnight.
“They wasn’t stolen,” ses old Mr. Walker, putting down ’is teacup. “I took ’em round this morning and give ’em to Bob Pretty.”
“They weren't stolen,” said old Mr. Walker, putting down his teacup. “I took them around this morning and gave them to Bob Pretty.”
“Give ’em to Bob Pretty?” ses Henery Walker, arf choking. “Wot for?”
“Give them to Bob Pretty?” said Henery Walker, half choking. “What for?”
“’Cos he asked me for ’em,” ses the old gentleman. “Wot are you looking at me like that for?”
“Because he asked me for them,” says the old gentleman. “What are you looking at me like that for?”
Henery couldn’t answer ’im, and the old gentleman, looking very fierce, got up from the table and told Mrs. Walker to give ’im his hat. Henery Walker clung to ’im with tears in his eyes a’most and begged ’im not to go, and arter a lot of talk old Mr. Walker said he’d look over it this time, but it mustn’t occur ag’in.
Henery couldn't respond, and the old man, looking quite intimidating, stood up from the table and asked Mrs. Walker to hand him his hat. Henery Walker clung to him with tears in his eyes and begged him not to leave. After a lot of back-and-forth, old Mr. Walker said he would let it slide this time, but it couldn't happen again.
Arter that ’e did as ’e liked with Henery Walker’s things, and Henery dursen’t say a word to ’im. Bob Pretty used to come up and flatter ’im and beg ’im to go back and lodge with ’im, and Henery was so afraid he’d go that he didn’t say a word when old Mr. Walker used to give Bob Pretty things to make up for ’is disappointment. He ’eard on the quiet from Bill Chambers, who said that the old man ’ad told it to Bob Pretty as a dead secret, that ’e ’ad left ’im all his money, and he was ready to put up with anything.
After he did whatever he wanted with Henry Walker’s stuff, and Henry didn’t dare say anything to him. Bob Pretty would come over and flatter him, asking him to come back and stay with him, and Henry was so scared he’d actually do it that he stayed silent when old Mr. Walker would give Bob Pretty things to make up for his disappointment. He heard privately from Bill Chambers, who said that the old man had told it to Bob Pretty as a complete secret, that he had left him all his money, and he was prepared to put up with anything.
The old man must ha’ been living with Henery Walker for over eighteen months when one night he passed away in ’is sleep. Henery knew that his ’art was wrong, because he ’ad just paid Dr. Green ’is bill for saying that ’e couldn’t do anything for ’im, but it was a surprise to ’im all the same. He blew his nose ’ard and Mrs. Walker kept rubbing ’er eyes with her apron while they talked in whispers and wondered ’ow much money they ’ad come in for.
The old man must have been living with Henery Walker for over eighteen months when one night he passed away in his sleep. Henery knew that his heart was wrong because he had just paid Dr. Green's bill for saying that he couldn’t do anything for him, but it was still a surprise to him. He blew his nose hard, and Mrs. Walker kept rubbing her eyes with her apron while they talked in whispers and wondered how much money they had come into.
In less than ten minutes the news was all over Claybury, and arf the people in the place hanging round in front of the ’ouse waiting to hear ’ow much the Walkers ’ad come in for. Henery Walker pulled the blind on one side for a moment and shook his ’ead at them to go away. Some of them did go back a yard or two, and then they stood staring at Bob Pretty, wot come up as bold as brass and knocked at the door.
In less than ten minutes, the news spread all over Claybury, and half the town gathered in front of the house, waiting to find out how much the Walkers had made. Henery Walker pulled the blind aside for a moment and shook his head at them to go away. Some of them stepped back a foot or two, but then they just stood there staring at Bob Pretty, who approached confidently and knocked on the door.
“Wot’s this I ’ear?” he ses, when Henery Walker opened it. “You don’t mean to tell me that the pore old gentleman has really gone? I told ’im wot would happen if ’e came to lodge with you.”
“What's this I hear?” he says when Henery Walker opened it. “You don’t mean to tell me that the poor old gentleman has really passed away? I told him what would happen if he came to stay with you.”
“You be off,” ses Henery Walker; “he hasn’t left you anything.”
“You should leave,” said Henery Walker; “he didn’t leave you anything.”
“I know that,” ses Bob Pretty, shaking his ’ead. “You’re welcome to it, Henery. if there is anything. I never bore any malice to you for taking of ’im away from us. I could see you’d took a fancy to ’im from the fust. The way you pretended ’e was your great-uncle showed me that.”
“I know that,” said Bob Pretty, shaking his head. “You’re welcome to it, Henery, if there’s anything. I never held any grudge against you for taking him away from us. I could tell you had a liking for him from the start. The way you pretended he was your great-uncle made that clear.”
“Wot are you talking about?” ses Henery Walker. “He was my great-uncle!”
“What's wrong with you?” says Henery Walker. “He was my great-uncle!”
“Have it your own way, Henery,” ses Bob Pretty; “on’y, if you asked me, I should say that he was my wife’s grandfather.”
“Do it however you want, Henery,” said Bob Pretty; “but if you asked me, I’d say that he was my wife’s grandfather.”
“Your—wife’s—grandfather?” ses Henery Walker, in a choking voice.
“Your—wife’s—grandfather?” said Henery Walker, in a choked voice.
He stood staring at ’im, stupid-like, for a minute or two, but he couldn’t get out another word. In a flash ’e saw ’ow he’d been done, and how Bob Pretty ’ad been deceiving ’im all along, and the idea that he ’ad arf ruined himself keeping Mrs. Pretty’s grandfather for ’em pretty near sent ’im out of his mind.
He stood there staring at him, looking dumbfounded, for a minute or two, but he couldn’t manage to say another word. In an instant, he realized how he’d been played and how Bob Pretty had been misleading him all along, and the thought that he had almost ruined himself by taking care of Mrs. Pretty’s grandfather nearly drove him crazy.
“But how is it ’is name was Josiah Walker, same as Henery’s great-uncle?” ses Bill Chambers, who ’ad been crowding round with the others. “Tell me that!”
“But how is it that his name was Josiah Walker, just like Henery’s great-uncle?” says Bill Chambers, who had been crowding around with the others. “Tell me that!”
“He ’ad a fancy for it,” ses Bob Pretty, “and being a ’armless amusement we let him ’ave his own way. I told Henery Walker over and over ag’in that it wasn’t his uncle, but he wouldn’t believe me. I’ve got witnesses to it. Wot did you say, Henery?”
“He had a thing for it,” says Bob Pretty, “and since it was a harmless pastime, we let him do what he wanted. I told Henry Walker again and again that it wasn’t his uncle, but he wouldn’t believe me. I have witnesses to that. What did you say, Henry?”
Henery Walker drew ’imself up as tall as he could and stared at him. Twice he opened ’is mouth to speak but couldn’t, and then he made a odd sort o’ choking noise in his throat, and slammed the door in Bob Pretty’s face.
Henery Walker straightened himself up as tall as he could and stared at him. Twice he opened his mouth to speak but couldn’t, and then he made a strange choking noise in his throat and slammed the door in Bob Pretty’s face.
A LOVE-KNOT
A love knot
![[Illustration]](images/img24.jpg)
A LOVE-KNOT
Mr. Nathaniel Clark and Mrs. Bowman had just finished their third game of draughts. It had been a difficult game for Mr. Clark, the lady’s mind having been so occupied with other matters that he had had great difficulty in losing. Indeed, it was only by pushing an occasional piece of his own off the board that he had succeeded.
Mr. Nathaniel Clark and Mrs. Bowman had just wrapped up their third game of checkers. It had been a tough match for Mr. Clark, as the lady’s mind had been so distracted by other things that he found it hard to lose. In fact, he only managed to win by occasionally knocking one of his own pieces off the board.
“A penny for your thoughts, Amelia,” he said, at last.
“A penny for your thoughts, Amelia,” he finally said.
Mrs. Bowman smiled faintly. “They were far away,” she confessed.
Mrs. Bowman smiled weakly. “They were really far away,” she admitted.
Mr. Clark assumed an expression of great solemnity; allusions of this kind to the late Mr. Bowman were only too frequent. He was fortunate when they did not grow into reminiscences of a career too blameless for successful imitation.
Mr. Clark took on a very serious expression; comments like these about the late Mr. Bowman were all too common. He was lucky when they didn’t turn into reflections on a life so flawless that it couldn’t be successfully copied.
“I suppose,” said the widow, slowly—“I suppose I ought to tell you: I’ve had a letter.”
"I guess," said the widow, slowly—"I guess I should tell you: I've received a letter."
Mr. Clark’s face relaxed.
Mr. Clark's expression softened.
“It took me back to the old scenes,” continued Mrs. Bowman, dreamily. “I have never kept anything back from you, Nathaniel. I told you all about the first man I ever thought anything of—Charlie Tucker?”
“It reminded me of the old days,” Mrs. Bowman said, lost in thought. “I’ve never hidden anything from you, Nathaniel. I told you all about the first guy I ever felt something for—Charlie Tucker?”
Mr. Clark cleared his throat. “You did,” he said, a trifle hoarsely. “More than once.”
Mr. Clark cleared his throat. “You did,” he said, a bit hoarsely. “More than once.”
“I’ve just had a letter from him,” said Mrs. Bowman, simpering. “Fancy, after all these years! Poor fellow, he has only just heard of my husband’s death, and, by the way he writes—”
“I just got a letter from him,” said Mrs. Bowman, smiling coyly. “Can you believe it, after all these years? Poor guy, he only just found out about my husband’s death, and the way he writes—”
She broke off and drummed nervously on the table.
She stopped talking and nervously tapped on the table.
“He hasn’t heard about me, you mean,” said Mr. Clark, after waiting to give her time to finish.
“He hasn’t heard about me, right?” Mr. Clark said, waiting for her to finish.
“How should he?” said the widow.
“How should he?” said the widow.
“If he heard one thing, he might have heard the other,” retorted Mr. Clark. “Better write and tell him. Tell him that in six weeks’ time you’ll be Mrs. Clark. Then, perhaps, he won’t write again.”
“If he heard one thing, he might have heard the other,” shot back Mr. Clark. “You should write and tell him. Let him know that in six weeks, you’ll be Mrs. Clark. Maybe then he won’t write again.”
Mrs. Bowman sighed. “I thought, after all these years, that he must be dead,” she said, slowly, “or else married. But he says in his letter that he has kept single for my sake all these years.”
Mrs. Bowman sighed. “I thought, after all these years, that he must be dead,” she said slowly, “or else married. But he says in his letter that he has stayed single for my sake all these years.”
“Well, he’ll be able to go on doing it,” said Mr. Clark; “it’ll come easy to him after so much practice.”
“Well, he'll be able to keep doing it,” said Mr. Clark; “it'll come naturally to him after so much practice.”
“He—he says in his letter that he is coming to see me,” said the widow, in a low voice, “to—to—this evening.”
“He—he says in his letter that he’s coming to see me,” said the widow, in a low voice, “to—to—this evening.”
“Coming to see you?” repeated Mr. Clark, sharply. “What for?”
“Are you coming to see you?” Mr. Clark repeated, sharply. “Why?”
“To talk over old times, he says,” was the reply. “I expect he has altered a great deal; he was a fine-looking fellow—and so dashing. After I gave him up he didn’t care what he did. The last I heard of him he had gone abroad.”
“To talk about old times, he says,” was the reply. “I bet he’s changed a lot; he was a handsome guy—and so bold. After I let him go, he didn’t care what happened. The last I heard, he had gone overseas.”
Mr. Clark muttered something under his breath, and, in a mechanical fashion, began to build little castles with the draughts. He was just about to add to an already swaying structure when a thundering rat-tat-tat at the door dispersed the draughts to the four corners of the room. The servant opened the door, and the next moment ushered in Mrs. Bowman’s visitor.
Mr. Clark mumbled quietly to himself and, almost robotically, started stacking the checkers into small castles. He was just about to add to a wobbly tower when a loud knock at the door scattered the checkers across the room. The servant opened the door and, moments later, brought in Mrs. Bowman’s guest.
A tall, good-looking man in a frock-coat, with a huge spray of mignonette in his button-hole, met the critical gaze of Mr. Clark. He paused at the door and, striking an attitude, pronounced in tones of great amazement the Christian name of the lady of the house.
A tall, handsome man in a long coat, with a big bunch of mignonette in his buttonhole, caught the critical eye of Mr. Clark. He stopped at the door and, striking a pose, exclaimed in tones of great surprise the first name of the lady of the house.
“Mr. Tucker!” said the widow, blushing.
“Mr. Tucker!” said the widow, her cheeks turning red.
“The same girl,” said the visitor, looking round wildly, “the same as the day she left me. Not a bit changed; not a hair different.”
“The same girl,” said the visitor, looking around frantically, “the same as the day she left me. Not a bit changed; not a single hair different.”
He took her extended hand and, bending over it, kissed it respectfully.
He took her outstretched hand and, leaning down, kissed it with respect.
“It’s—it’s very strange to see you again, Mr. Tucker,” said Mrs. Bowman, withdrawing her hand in some confusion.
“It’s really strange to see you again, Mr. Tucker,” Mrs. Bowman said, pulling her hand back in slight embarrassment.
“Mr. Tucker!” said that gentleman, reproachfully; “it used to be Charlie.”
“Mr. Tucker!” that guy said with a hint of disappointment; “it used to be Charlie.”
Mrs. Bowman blushed again, and, with a side glance at the frowning Mr. Clark, called her visitor’s attention to him and introduced them. The gentlemen shook hands stiffly.
Mrs. Bowman blushed again and, glancing sideways at the frowning Mr. Clark, pointed him out to her visitor and introduced them. The two men shook hands awkwardly.
“Any friend of yours is a friend of mine,” said Mr. Tucker, with a patronizing air. “How are you, sir?”
“Any friend of yours is a friend of mine,” said Mr. Tucker, with a condescending attitude. “How are you doing, sir?”
Mr. Clark replied that he was well, and, after some hesitation, said that he hoped he was the same. Mr. Tucker took a chair and, leaning back, stroked his huge mustache and devoured the widow with his eyes. “Fancy seeing you again!” said the latter, in some embarrassment. “How did you find me out?”
Mr. Clark replied that he was doing well and, after a moment's hesitation, mentioned that he hoped the same for Mr. Tucker. Mr. Tucker sat down, leaned back, stroked his big mustache, and looked at the widow intently. “What a surprise to see you again!” she said, feeling a bit embarrassed. “How did you track me down?”
“It’s a long story,” replied the visitor, “but I always had the idea that we should meet again. Your photograph has been with me all over the world. In the backwoods of Canada, in the bush of Australia, it has been my one comfort and guiding star. If ever I was tempted to do wrong, I used to take your photograph out and look at it.”
“It’s a long story,” the visitor said, “but I always thought we should meet again. Your photo has traveled with me everywhere. In the backwoods of Canada, in the outback of Australia, it’s been my only comfort and guiding star. Whenever I was tempted to do something wrong, I would pull out your photo and look at it.”
“I s’pose you took it out pretty often?” said Mr. Clark, restlessly. “To look at, I mean,” he added, hastily, as Mrs. Bowman gave him an indignant glance.
“I suppose you took it out pretty often?” said Mr. Clark, anxiously. “Just to look at it, I mean,” he added quickly as Mrs. Bowman shot him an annoyed glance.
“Every day,” said the visitor, solemnly. “Once when I injured myself out hunting, and was five days without food or drink, it was the only thing that kept me alive.”
“Every day,” said the visitor, seriously. “There was a time when I hurt myself while hunting, and I went five days without food or drink; it was the only thing that kept me alive.”
Mr. Clark’s gibe as to the size of the photograph was lost in Mrs. Bowman’s exclamations of pity.
Mr. Clark's joke about the size of the photograph was drowned out by Mrs. Bowman's cries of sympathy.
“I once lived on two ounces of gruel and a cup of milk a day for ten days,” he said, trying to catch the widow’s eye. “After the ten days—”
“I once lived on two ounces of porridge and a cup of milk a day for ten days,” he said, trying to get the widow’s attention. “After those ten days—”
“When the Indians found me I was delirious,” continued Mr. Tucker, in a hushed voice, “and when I came to my senses I found that they were calling me ‘Amelia.’”
“When the Indians found me I was delirious,” continued Mr. Tucker, in a hushed voice, “and when I came to my senses, I found that they were calling me ‘Amelia.’”
Mr. Clark attempted to relieve the situation by a jocose inquiry as to whether he was wearing a mustache at the time, but Mrs. Bowman frowned him down. He began to whistle under his breath, and Mrs. Bowman promptly said, “H’sh!”
Mr. Clark tried to lighten the mood with a playful question about whether he was wearing a mustache at the moment, but Mrs. Bowman shot him a disapproving look. He started to whistle quietly, and Mrs. Bowman immediately said, “H’sh!”
“But how did you discover me?” she inquired, turning again to the visitor.
“But how did you find me?” she asked, turning back to the visitor.
“Wandering over the world,” continued Mr. Tucker, “here to-day and there to-morrow, and unable to settle down anywhere, I returned to Northtown about two years ago. Three days since, in a tramcar, I heard your name mentioned. I pricked up my ears and listened; when I heard that you were free I could hardly contain myself. I got into conversation with the lady and obtained your address, and after travelling fourteen hours here I am.”
“Traveling around the world,” Mr. Tucker continued, “here today and there tomorrow, never able to settle down anywhere, I came back to Northtown about two years ago. Three days ago, while I was on a tram, I heard your name come up. I perked up and listened; when I found out that you were available, I could barely hold back my excitement. I struck up a conversation with the woman and got your address, and after traveling fourteen hours, here I am.”
“How very extraordinary!” said the widow. “I wonder who it could have been? Did she mention her name?”
“How amazing!” said the widow. “I wonder who it was? Did she say her name?”
Mr. Tucker shook his head. Inquiries as to the lady’s appearance, age, and dress were alike fruitless. “There was a mist before my eyes,” he explained. “I couldn’t realize it. I couldn’t believe in my good fortune.”
Mr. Tucker shook his head. Questions about the lady’s looks, age, and outfit were all pointless. “There was a haze in front of my eyes,” he explained. “I couldn’t take it in. I couldn’t believe my luck.”
“I can’t think—” began Mrs. Bowman.
“I can’t think—” began Mrs. Bowman.
“What does it matter?” inquired Mr. Tucker, softly. “Here we are together again, with life all before us and the misunderstandings of long ago all forgotten.”
“What does it matter?” Mr. Tucker asked gently. “Here we are together again, with our whole lives ahead of us and the misunderstandings from long ago all forgotten.”
Mr. Clark cleared his throat preparatory to speech, but a peremptory glance from Mrs. Bowman restrained him.
Mr. Clark cleared his throat, ready to speak, but a commanding look from Mrs. Bowman held him back.
“I thought you were dead,” she said, turning to the smiling Mr. Tucker. “I never dreamed of seeing you again.”
“I thought you were dead,” she said, turning to the smiling Mr. Tucker. “I never imagined I’d see you again.”
“Nobody would,” chimed in Mr. Clark. “When do you go back?”
“Nobody would,” Mr. Clark chimed in. “When are you going back?”
“Back?” said the visitor. “Where?”
"Back?" asked the visitor. "Where?"
“Australia,” replied Mr. Clark, with a glance of defiance at the widow. “You must ha’ been missed a great deal all this time.”
“Australia,” Mr. Clark replied, shooting a defiant glance at the widow. “You must have been missed a lot all this time.”
Mr. Tucker regarded him with a haughty stare. Then he bent towards Mrs. Bowman.
Mr. Tucker looked at him with a proud glare. Then he leaned towards Mrs. Bowman.
“Do you wish me to go back?” he asked, impressively,
“Do you want me to go back?” he asked, impressively,
“We don’t wish either one way or the other,” said Mr. Clark, before the widow could speak. “It don’t matter to us.”
“We don’t want it either way,” said Mr. Clark, before the widow could say anything. “It doesn’t matter to us.”
“We?” said Mr. Tucker, knitting his brows and gazing anxiously at Mrs. Bowman. “We?”
“We?” Mr. Tucker said, frowning and looking worriedly at Mrs. Bowman. “We?”
“We are going to be married in six weeks’ time,” said Mr. Clark.
“We're getting married in six weeks,” said Mr. Clark.
Mr. Tucker looked from one to the other in silent misery; then, shielding his eyes with his hand, he averted his head. Mrs. Bowman, with her hands folded in her lap, regarded him with anxious solicitude.
Mr. Tucker glanced between the two in quiet distress; then, shielding his eyes with his hand, he turned his head away. Mrs. Bowman, with her hands clasped in her lap, looked at him with worried concern.
“I thought perhaps you ought to know,” said Mr. Clark.
“I thought maybe you should know,” said Mr. Clark.
Mr. Tucker sat bolt upright and gazed at him fixedly. “I wish you joy,” he said, in a hollow voice.
Mr. Tucker sat up straight and stared at him intently. “I wish you happiness,” he said, in a flat voice.
“Thankee,” said Mr. Clark; “we expect to be pretty happy.” He smiled at Mrs. Bowman, but she made no response. Her looks wandered from one to the other—from the good-looking, interesting companion of her youth to the short, prosaic little man who was exulting only too plainly in his discomfiture.
“Thanks,” said Mr. Clark; “we're looking forward to being pretty happy.” He smiled at Mrs. Bowman, but she didn’t respond. Her gaze shifted between the attractive, engaging friend from her youth and the short, dull little man who was clearly reveling in his embarrassment.
Mr. Tucker rose with a sigh. “Good-by,” he said, extending his hand.
Mr. Tucker got up with a sigh. “Goodbye,” he said, reaching out his hand.
“You are not going—yet?” said the widow.
“You're not leaving—yet?” said the widow.
Mr. Tucker’s low-breathed “I must” was just audible. The widow renewed her expostulations.
Mr. Tucker’s quiet “I must” was barely heard. The widow continued her objections.
“Perhaps he has got a train to catch,” said the thoughtful Mr. Clark.
“Maybe he has a train to catch,” said the thoughtful Mr. Clark.
“No, sir,” said Mr. Tucker. “As a matter of fact, I had taken a room at the George Hotel for a week, but I suppose I had better get back home again.”
“No, sir,” said Mr. Tucker. “Actually, I had booked a room at the George Hotel for a week, but I guess I should head back home now.”
“No; why should you?” said Mrs. Bowman, with a rebellious glance at Mr. Clark. “Stay, and come in and see me sometimes and talk over old times. And Mr. Clark will be glad to see you, I’m sure. Won’t you Nath—Mr. Clark?”
“No; why should you?” said Mrs. Bowman, shooting a defiant look at Mr. Clark. “Stay, and come in to see me sometimes to chat about the good old days. And Mr. Clark will be happy to see you, I'm sure. Right, Nath—Mr. Clark?”
“I shall be—delighted,” said Mr. Clark, staring hard at the mantelpiece. “De-lighted.”
“I'll be—delighted,” said Mr. Clark, staring intensely at the mantelpiece. “De-lighted.”
![[Illustration: ]](images/img25.jpg)
“On the third morning he took Mrs. Bowman out for a walk.”
“On the third morning, he took Mrs. Bowman out for a walk.”
Mr. Tucker thanked them both, and after groping for some time for the hand of Mr. Clark, who was still intent upon the mantelpiece, pressed it warmly and withdrew. Mrs. Bowman saw him to the door, and a low-voiced colloquy, in which Mr. Clark caught the word “afternoon,” ensued. By the time the widow returned to the room he was busy building with the draughts again.
Mr. Tucker thanked both of them, and after searching for a bit for Mr. Clark's hand, who was still focused on the mantelpiece, he shook it warmly and left. Mrs. Bowman escorted him to the door, and a quiet conversation took place where Mr. Clark heard the word “afternoon.” By the time the widow came back to the room, he was busy setting up the checkers game again.
Mr. Tucker came the next day at three o’clock, and the day after at two. On the third morning he took Mrs. Bowman out for a walk, airily explaining to Mr. Clark, who met them on the way, that they had come out to call for him. The day after, when Mr. Clark met them returning from a walk, he was assured that his silence of the day before was understood to indicate a distaste for exercise.
Mr. Tucker showed up the next day at three o’clock, and the day after at two. On the third morning, he took Mrs. Bowman out for a walk, casually explaining to Mr. Clark, who ran into them on the way, that they had come out to pick him up. The following day, when Mr. Clark saw them coming back from a walk, he was told that his silence from the day before was taken to mean he wasn't into exercise.
“And, you see, I like a long walk,” said Mrs. Bowman, “and you are not what I should call a good walker.”
“And, you see, I enjoy a long walk,” said Mrs. Bowman, “and you’re not what I would call a good walker.”
“You never used to complain,” said Mr. Clark; “in fact, it was generally you that used to suggest turning back.”
“You never used to complain,” Mr. Clark said. “In fact, it was usually you who suggested turning back.”
“She wants to be amused as well,” remarked Mr. Tucker; “then she doesn’t feel the fatigue.”
“She wants to have fun too,” Mr. Tucker said; “then she doesn’t feel so tired.”
Mr. Clark glared at him, and then, shortly declining Mrs. Bowman’s invitation to accompany them home, on the ground that he required exercise, proceeded on his way. He carried himself so stiffly, and his manner was so fierce, that a well-meaning neighbor who had crossed the road to join him, and offer a little sympathy if occasion offered, talked of the weather for five minutes and inconsequently faded away at a corner.
Mr. Clark stared at him angrily, and then, briefly turning down Mrs. Bowman’s invitation to go home with them because he needed to get some exercise, continued on his path. He walked so stiffly and seemed so intense that a kind neighbor who had crossed the street to join him and offer some sympathy, talked about the weather for five minutes before awkwardly disappearing around a corner.
Trimington as a whole watched the affair with amusement, although Mr. Clark’s friends adopted an inflection of voice in speaking to him which reminded him strongly of funerals. Mr. Tucker’s week was up, but the landlord of the George was responsible for the statement that he had postponed his departure indefinitely.
Trimington as a whole watched the situation with amusement, although Mr. Clark’s friends used a tone when talking to him that strongly reminded him of funerals. Mr. Tucker's week was up, but the landlord of the George claimed that he had delayed his departure indefinitely.
Matters being in this state, Mr. Clark went round to the widow’s one evening with the air of a man who has made up his mind to decisive action. He entered the room with a bounce and, hardly deigning to notice the greeting of Mr. Tucker, planted himself in a chair and surveyed him grimly. “I thought I should find you here,” he remarked.
Matters being as they were, Mr. Clark stopped by the widow’s one evening, looking like a man ready to take decisive action. He walked into the room confidently and barely acknowledged Mr. Tucker’s greeting before sitting down and staring at him seriously. “I figured I’d find you here,” he said.
“Well, I always am here, ain’t I?” retorted Mr. Tucker, removing his cigar and regarding him with mild surprise.
“Well, I’m always here, right?” Mr. Tucker replied, taking his cigar out and looking at him with mild surprise.
“Mr. Tucker is my friend,” interposed Mrs. Bowman. “I am the only friend he has got in Trimington. It’s natural he should be here.”
“Mr. Tucker is my friend,” Mrs. Bowman said. “I’m the only friend he has in Trimington. It makes sense for him to be here.”
Mr. Clark quailed at her glance.
Mr. Clark shrank back at her gaze.
“People are beginning to talk,” he muttered, feebly.
“People are starting to talk,” he muttered weakly.
“Talk?” said the widow, with an air of mystification belied by her color. “What about?”
“Talk?” said the widow, looking puzzled, though her face suggested otherwise. “About what?”
Mr. Clark quailed again. “About—about our wedding,” he stammered.
Mr. Clark flinched again. “About—about our wedding,” he stuttered.
Mr. Tucker and the widow exchanged glances. Then the former took his cigar from his mouth and, with a hopeless gesture threw it into the grate.
Mr. Tucker and the widow shared a look. Then he pulled his cigar from his mouth and, with a defeated gesture, tossed it into the fireplace.
“Plenty of time to talk about that,” said Mrs. Bowman, after a pause.
“There's plenty of time to talk about that,” Mrs. Bowman said after a pause.
“Time is going,” remarked Mr. Clark. “I was thinking, if it was agreeable to you, of putting up the banns to-morrow.”
“Time is moving,” Mr. Clark said. “I was thinking, if that works for you, of announcing the banns tomorrow.”
“There—there’s no hurry,” was the reply.
“There—there’s no rush,” was the reply.
“‘Marry in haste, repent at leisure,’” quoted Mr. Tucker, gravely.
“‘Marry quickly, regret later,’” Mr. Tucker said seriously.
“Don’t you want me to put ’em up?” demanded Mr. Clark, turning to Mrs. Bowman.
“Don’t you want me to put them up?” Mr. Clark asked, turning to Mrs. Bowman.
“There’s no hurry,” said Mrs. Bowman again. “I—I want time to think.”
“There's no rush,” Mrs. Bowman said again. “I—I need some time to think.”
Mr. Clark rose and stood over her, and after a vain attempt to meet his gaze she looked down at the carpet.
Mr. Clark got up and stood over her, and after a failed attempt to meet his eyes, she looked down at the carpet.
“I understand,” he said, loftily. “I am not blind.”
“I get it,” he said, arrogantly. “I’m not blind.”
“It isn’t my fault,” murmured the widow, drawing patterns with her toe on the carpet. “One can’t help their feelings.”
“It’s not my fault,” murmured the widow, tracing patterns with her toe on the carpet. “You can’t control your feelings.”
Mr. Clark gave a short, hard laugh. “What about my feelings?” he said, severely. “What about the life you have spoiled? I couldn’t have believed it of you.”
Mr. Clark let out a short, harsh laugh. “What about my feelings?” he said sternly. “What about the life you’ve ruined? I never thought you were capable of this.”
“I’m sure I’m very sorry,” murmured Mrs. Bowman, “and anything that I can do I will. I never expected to see Charles again. And it was so sudden; it took me unawares. I hope we shall still be friends.”
“I’m really sorry,” Mrs. Bowman said softly, “and I’m willing to do whatever I can. I never thought I’d see Charles again. It all happened so fast; it caught me off guard. I hope we can still be friends.”
“Friends!” exclaimed Mr. Clark, with extraordinary vigor. “With him?”
“Friends!” shouted Mr. Clark, with incredible energy. “With him?”
He folded his arms and regarded the pair with a bitter smile; Mrs. Bowman, quite unable to meet his eyes, still gazed intently at the floor.
He crossed his arms and looked at them with a cynical smile; Mrs. Bowman, unable to make eye contact, kept her focus firmly on the floor.
“You have made me the laughing-stock of Trimington,” pursued Mr. Clark. “You have wounded me in my tenderest feelings; you have destroyed my faith in women. I shall never be the same man again. I hope that you will never find out what a terrible mistake you’ve made.”
“You’ve turned me into the laughingstock of Trimington,” Mr. Clark continued. “You’ve hurt me in my deepest feelings; you’ve shattered my trust in women. I’ll never be the same again. I hope you never realize what a huge mistake you’ve made.”
Mrs. Bowman made a noise half-way between a sniff and a sob; Mr. Tucker’s sniff was unmistakable.
Mrs. Bowman made a sound that was somewhere between a sniff and a sob; Mr. Tucker’s sniff was clear.
“I will return your presents to-morrow,” said Mr. Clark, rising. “Good-by, forever!”
“I'll return your gifts tomorrow,” said Mr. Clark, getting up. “Goodbye, forever!”
He paused at the door, but Mrs. Bowman did not look up. A second later the front door closed and she heard him walk rapidly away.
He stopped at the door, but Mrs. Bowman didn’t look up. A moment later, the front door shut and she heard him walk away quickly.
For some time after his departure she preserved a silence which Mr. Tucker endeavored in vain to break. He took a chair by her side, and at the third attempt managed to gain possession of her hand.
For a while after he left, she stayed quiet, and Mr. Tucker tried unsuccessfully to get her to talk. He sat down next to her, and on his third try, he finally held her hand.
“I deserved all he said,” she cried, at last. “Poor fellow, I hope he will do nothing desperate.”
“I deserved everything he said,” she cried at last. “Poor guy, I hope he doesn’t do anything drastic.”
“No, no,” said Mr. Tucker, soothingly.
“No, no,” Mr. Tucker said gently.
“His eyes were quite wild,” continued the widow. “If anything happens to him I shall never forgive myself. I have spoilt his life.”
“His eyes were really intense,” the widow continued. “If anything happens to him, I’ll never forgive myself. I’ve ruined his life.”
Mr. Tucker pressed her hand and spoke of the well-known refining influence a hopeless passion for a good woman had on a man. He cited his own case as an example.
Mr. Tucker squeezed her hand and talked about how a hopeless crush on a good woman could positively change a man. He used his own experience as an example.
“Disappointment spoilt my life so far as worldly success goes,” he said, softly, “but no doubt the discipline was good for me.”
“Disappointment has ruined my life when it comes to worldly success,” he said softly, “but it definitely taught me a valuable lesson.”
Mrs. Bowman smiled faintly, and began to be a little comforted. Conversation shifted from the future of Mr. Clark to the past of Mr. Tucker; the widow’s curiosity as to the extent of the latter’s worldly success remaining unanswered by reason of Mr. Tucker’s sudden remembrance of a bear-fight.
Mrs. Bowman smiled faintly and started to feel a bit comforted. The conversation shifted from Mr. Clark's future to Mr. Tucker's past; the widow's curiosity about how much success Mr. Tucker had in life went unanswered because Mr. Tucker suddenly remembered a bear fight.
Their future was discussed after supper, and the advisability of leaving Trimington considered at some length. The towns and villages of England were at their disposal; Mr. Tucker’s business, it appeared, being independent of place. He drew a picture of life in a bungalow with modern improvements at some seaside town, and, the cloth having been removed, took out his pocket-book and, extracting an old envelope, drew plans on the back.
Their future was talked about after dinner, and they considered whether it was a good idea to leave Trimington for quite a while. The towns and villages of England were available to them; Mr. Tucker’s business, it seemed, didn't depend on location. He painted a picture of life in a bungalow with modern amenities in some beach town, and after the table was cleared, he took out his wallet and, pulling out an old envelope, sketched plans on the back.
It was a delightful pastime and made Mrs. Bowman feel that she was twenty and beginning life again. She toyed with the pocket-book and complimented Mr. Tucker on his skill as a draughtsman.
It was a lovely way to spend her time and made Mrs. Bowman feel like she was twenty and starting life all over again. She played with the pocketbook and praised Mr. Tucker for his talent as a sketch artist.
A letter or two fell out and she replaced them. Then a small newspaper cutting, which had fluttered out with them, met her eye.
A letter or two fell out, and she put them back. Then a small newspaper clipping, which had floated out with them, caught her eye.
“A little veranda with roses climbing up it,” murmured Mr. Tucker, still drawing, “and a couple of—”
“A small porch with roses climbing up it,” murmured Mr. Tucker, still sketching, “and a couple of—”
His pencil was arrested by an odd, gasping noise from the window. He looked up and saw her sitting stiffly in her chair. Her face seemed to have swollen and to be colored in patches; her eyes were round and amazed.
His pencil froze at an odd, gasping noise from the window. He looked up and saw her sitting rigidly in her chair. Her face looked swollen and had patchy coloring; her eyes were wide and shocked.
“Aren’t you well?” he inquired, rising in disorder.
“Aren’t you feeling okay?” he asked, getting up in a rush.
Mrs. Bowman opened her lips, but no sound came from them. Then she gave a long, shivering sigh.
Mrs. Bowman opened her mouth, but no sound came out. Then she let out a long, shuddering sigh.
“Heat of the room too much for you?” inquired the other, anxiously.
“Is the room too hot for you?” the other person asked, worried.
Mrs. Bowman took another long, shivering breath. Still incapable of speech, she took the slip of paper in her trembling fingers and an involuntary exclamation of dismay broke from Mr. Tucker. She dabbed fiercely at her burning eyes with her handkerchief and read it again.
Mrs. Bowman took another long, shuddering breath. Still unable to speak, she grabbed the slip of paper with her shaking fingers, and an involuntary gasp of shock escaped from Mr. Tucker. She wiped her stinging eyes aggressively with her handkerchief and read it again.
“TUCKER.—If this should meet the eye of Charles Tucker, who knew Amelia Wyborn twenty-five years ago, he will hear of something greatly to his advantage by communicating with N. C., Royal Hotel, Northtown.”
“TUCKER.—If Charles Tucker happens to see this, who knew Amelia Wyborn twenty-five years ago, he will find something very beneficial by reaching out to N. C., Royal Hotel, Northtown.”
Mrs. Bowman found speech at last. “N. C.—Nathaniel Clark,” she said, in broken tones. “So that is where he went last month. Oh, what a fool I’ve been! Oh, what a simple fool!”
Mrs. Bowman finally managed to speak. “N. C.—Nathaniel Clark,” she said, in shaky tones. “So that’s where he went last month. Oh, what a fool I've been! Oh, what a complete fool!”
Mr. Tucker gave a deprecatory cough. “I—I had forgotten it was there,” he said, nervously.
Mr. Tucker cleared his throat awkwardly. “I—I didn’t realize it was there,” he said, feeling anxious.
“Yes,” breathed the widow, “I can quite believe that.”
“Yes,” breathed the widow, “I can totally believe that.”
“I was going to show you later on,” declared the other, regarding her carefully. “I was, really. I couldn’t bear the idea of keeping a secret from you long.”
“I was going to show you later,” the other said, looking at her closely. “I really was. I couldn’t stand the thought of keeping a secret from you for long.”
![[Illustration: ]](images/img26.jpg)
“‘I had forgotten it was there,’ he said, nervously.”
“‘I totally forgot it was there,’ he said, nervously.”
Mrs. Bowman smiled—a terrible smile. “The audacity of the man,” she broke out, “to stand there and lecture me on my behavior. To talk about his spoilt life, and all the time—”
Mrs. Bowman smiled—a horrible smile. “The nerve of that guy,” she exclaimed, “to stand there and lecture me about my behavior. To talk about his messed-up life, and all the while—”
She got up and walked about the room, angrily brushing aside the proffered attentions of Mr. Tucker.
She stood up and paced around the room, angrily ignoring Mr. Tucker's attempts to engage her.
“Laughing-stock of Trimington, is he?” she stormed. “He shall be more than that before I have done with him. The wickedness of the man; the artfulness!”
“Is he the laughing stock of Trimington?” she exclaimed angrily. “He will be much more than that by the time I'm finished with him. The wickedness of that man; the deceitfulness!”
“That’s what I thought,” said Mr. Tucker, shaking his head. “I said to him—”
“That's what I thought,” Mr. Tucker said, shaking his head. “I told him—”
“You’re as bad,” said the widow, turning on him fiercely. “All the time you two men were talking at each other you were laughing in your sleeves at me. And I sat there like a child taking it all in. I’ve no doubt you met every night and arranged what you were to do next day.”
“You're just as bad,” the widow said, glaring at him. “While you two were talking, you were both laughing behind my back. And I just sat there like a naive child soaking it all in. I'm sure you met every night to plan what you were going to do the next day.”
Mr. Tucker’s lips twitched. “I would do more than that to win you, Amelia,” he said, humbly.
Mr. Tucker's lips twitched. "I would do whatever it takes to win you, Amelia," he said, sincerely.
“You’ll have to,” was the grim reply. “Now I want to hear all about this from the beginning. And don’t keep anything from me, or it’ll be the worse for you.”
“You’ll have to,” was the serious reply. “Now I want to hear all about this from the start. And don’t hold anything back, or you’ll regret it.”
She sat down again and motioned him to proceed.
She sat back down and signaled for him to continue.
“When I saw the advertisement in the Northtown Chronicle,” began Mr. Tucker, in husky voice, “I danced with—”
“When I saw the ad in the Northtown Chronicle,” Mr. Tucker started, his voice rough, “I danced with—”
“Never mind about that,” interrupted the widow, dryly.
“Forget about that,” interrupted the widow, dryly.
“I went to the hotel and saw Mr. Clark,” resumed Mr. Tucker, somewhat crestfallen. “When I heard that you were a widow, all the old times came back to me again. The years fell from me like a mantle. Once again I saw myself walking with you over the footpath to Cooper’s farm; once again I felt your hand in mine. Your voice sounded in my ears—”
“I went to the hotel and saw Mr. Clark,” Mr. Tucker continued, looking a bit down. “When I found out you were a widow, all the memories came rushing back. I felt like I was young again. I could see us walking down the path to Cooper’s farm; I could feel your hand in mine again. Your voice echoed in my ears—”
“You saw Mr. Clark,” the widow reminded him.
"You saw Mr. Clark," the widow reminded him.
“He had heard all about our early love from you,” said Mr. Tucker, “and as a last desperate chance for freedom he had come down to try and hunt me up, and induce me to take you off his hands.”
“He heard all about our early love from you,” said Mr. Tucker, “and as a final desperate attempt for freedom, he came down to try to track me down and convince me to take you off his hands.”
Mrs. Bowman uttered a smothered exclamation.
Mrs. Bowman let out a muffled exclamation.
“He tempted me for two days,” said Mr. Tucker, gravely. “The temptation was too great and I fell. Besides that, I wanted to rescue you from the clutches of such a man.”
“He tempted me for two days,” Mr. Tucker said seriously. “The temptation was too strong, and I gave in. Plus, I wanted to save you from the grip of a man like that.”
“Why didn’t he tell me himself?” inquired the widow.
“Why didn’t he tell me himself?” asked the widow.
“Just what I asked him,” said the other, “but he said that you were much too fond of him to give him up. He is not worthy of you, Amelia; he is fickle. He has got his eye on another lady.”
“Just what I asked him,” said the other, “but he said that you were way too attached to him to let him go. He’s not good enough for you, Amelia; he’s unreliable. He’s got his eye on another woman.”
“WHAT?” said the widow, with sudden loudness.
“WHAT?” said the widow, suddenly raising her voice.
Mr. Tucker nodded mournfully. “Miss Hackbutt,” he said, slowly. “I saw her the other day, and what he can see in her I can’t think.”
Mr. Tucker nodded sadly. “Miss Hackbutt,” he said, slowly. “I saw her the other day, and I can’t understand what he sees in her.”
“Miss Hackbutt?” repeated the widow in a smothered voice. “Miss—” She got up and began to pace the room again.
“Miss Hackbutt?” the widow repeated in a muffled voice. “Miss—” She stood up and began to walk back and forth in the room again.
“He must be blind,” said Mr. Tucker, positively.
“He must be blind,” Mr. Tucker said confidently.
Mrs. Bowman stopped suddenly and stood regarding him. There was a light in her eye which made him feel anything but comfortable. He was glad when she transferred her gaze to the clock. She looked at it so long that he murmured something about going.
Mrs. Bowman stopped abruptly and stared at him. There was a glint in her eye that made him feel uneasy. He felt relieved when she shifted her attention to the clock. She looked at it for so long that he mumbled something about leaving.
“Good-by,” she said.
“Goodbye,” she said.
Mr. Tucker began to repeat his excuses, but she interrupted him. “Not now,” she said, decidedly. “I’m tired. Good-night.”
Mr. Tucker started to go over his excuses again, but she cut him off. “Not now,” she said firmly. “I’m tired. Good night.”
Mr. Tucker pressed her hand. “Good-night,” he said, tenderly. “I am afraid the excitement has been too much for you. May I come round at the usual time to-morrow?”
Mr. Tucker held her hand. “Good night,” he said gently. “I think the excitement has been a bit overwhelming for you. Can I come by at the usual time tomorrow?”
“Yes,” said the widow.
“Yes,” the widow said.
She took the advertisement from the table and, folding it carefully, placed it in her purse. Mr. Tucker withdrew as she looked up.
She picked up the ad from the table and, folding it neatly, put it in her purse. Mr. Tucker stepped back as she glanced up.
He walked back to the “George” deep in thought, and over a couple of pipes in bed thought over the events of the evening. He fell asleep at last and dreamed that he and Miss Hackbutt were being united in the bonds of holy matrimony by the Rev. Nathaniel Clark.
He walked back to the “George,” lost in thought, and while smoking a couple of pipes in bed, he reflected on the events of the evening. Eventually, he fell asleep and dreamed that he and Miss Hackbutt were getting married by Rev. Nathaniel Clark.
The vague misgivings of the previous night disappeared in the morning sunshine. He shaved carefully and spent some time in the selection of a tie.
The unclear worries from the night before faded away in the morning sunlight. He shaved carefully and took some time picking out a tie.
Over an excellent breakfast he arranged further explanations and excuses for the appeasement of Mrs. Bowman.
Over a great breakfast, he came up with more explanations and excuses to calm down Mrs. Bowman.
He was still engaged on the task when he started to call on her. Half-way to the house he arrived at the conclusion that he was looking too cheerful. His face took on an expression of deep seriousness, only to give way the next moment to one of the blankest amazement. In front of him, and approaching with faltering steps, was Mr. Clark, and leaning trustfully on his arm the comfortable figure of Mrs. Bowman. Her brow was unruffled and her lips smiling.
He was still working on the task when he decided to visit her. Halfway to the house, he realized that he looked too happy. His face shifted to a serious expression, only to change in an instant to one of complete astonishment. In front of him, approaching with unsteady steps, was Mr. Clark, with the easy-going figure of Mrs. Bowman leaning trustingly on his arm. Her forehead was calm and her lips were smiling.
“Beautiful morning,” she said, pleasantly, as they met.
“Beautiful morning,” she said cheerfully as they met.
“Lovely!” murmured the wondering Mr. Tucker, trying, but in vain, to catch the eye of Mr. Clark.
“Lovely!” Mr. Tucker murmured in amazement, attempting, but failing, to catch Mr. Clark's attention.
“I have been paying an early visit,” said the widow, still smiling. “I surprised you, didn’t I, Nathaniel?”
“I stopped by early,” said the widow, still smiling. “I surprised you, didn’t I, Nathaniel?”
“You did,” said Mr. Clark, in an unearthly voice.
“You did,” Mr. Clark said in a strange voice.
“We got talking about last night,” continued the widow, “and Nathaniel started pleading with me to give him another chance. I suppose that I am softhearted, but he was so miserable—You were never so miserable in your life before, were you, Nathaniel?”
“We started talking about last night,” the widow continued, “and Nathaniel began begging me to give him another chance. I guess I'm a softy, but he was so upset—You’ve never been so miserable in your life before, have you, Nathaniel?”
“Never,” said Mr. Clark, in the same strange voice.
“Never,” said Mr. Clark, in the same odd tone.
“He was so wretched that at last I gave way,” said Mrs. Bowman, with a simper. “Poor fellow, it was such a shock to him that he hasn’t got back his cheerfulness yet.”
“He was so miserable that eventually I gave in,” said Mrs. Bowman, with a smile. “Poor guy, it was such a shock to him that he hasn't regained his happiness yet.”
Mr. Tucker said, “Indeed!”
Mr. Tucker said, “For sure!”
“He’ll be all right soon,” said Mrs. Bowman, in confidential tones. “We are on the way to put our banns up, and once that is done he will feel safe. You are not really afraid of losing me again, are you, Nathaniel?”
"He'll be okay soon," Mrs. Bowman said softly. "We're about to announce our engagement, and once that's done, he'll feel secure. You're not really worried about losing me again, are you, Nathaniel?"
Mr. Clark shook his head, and, meeting the eye of Mr. Tucker in the process, favored him with a glance of such utter venom that the latter was almost startled.
Mr. Clark shook his head and, as he caught Mr. Tucker's gaze, shot him a look of such pure hatred that it almost took Mr. Tucker by surprise.
“Good-by, Mr. Tucker,” said the widow, holding out her hand. “Nathaniel did think of inviting you to come to my wedding, but perhaps it is best not. However, if I alter my mind, I will get him to advertise for you again. Good-by.”
“Goodbye, Mr. Tucker,” said the widow, extending her hand. “Nathaniel did consider inviting you to my wedding, but maybe it’s for the best if he doesn’t. However, if I change my mind, I’ll have him put out a notice for you again. Goodbye.”
She placed her arm in Mr. Clark’s again, and led him slowly away. Mr. Tucker stood watching them for some time, and then, with a glance in the direction of the “George,” where he had left a very small portmanteau, he did a hasty sum in comparative values and made his way to the railway-station.
She linked her arm with Mr. Clark’s again and guided him away slowly. Mr. Tucker watched them for a while, then glanced toward the “George,” where he had left a very small suitcase. He quickly calculated the value of things and headed to the train station.
HER UNCLE
HER UNCLE
![[Illustration]](images/img27.jpg)
HER UNCLE
Mr. Wragg sat in a high-backed Windsor chair at the door of his house, smoking. Before him the road descended steeply to the harbor, a small blue patch of which was visible from his door. Children over five were at school: children under that age, and suspiciously large for their years, played about in careless disregard of the remarks which Mr. Wragg occasionally launched at them. Twice a ball had whizzed past him; and a small but select party, with a tip-cat of huge dimensions and awesome points, played just out of reach. Mr. Wragg, snapping his eyes nervously, threatened in vain.
Mr. Wragg sat in a tall-backed Windsor chair at his front door, smoking. In front of him, the road dropped steeply down to the harbor, a small blue spot visible from where he sat. Kids over five were at school; kids under that age, who looked suspiciously big for their age, played around, ignoring the comments Mr. Wragg occasionally tossed their way. Twice a ball zoomed past him, and a small but select group, armed with a huge tip-cat and sharp points, played just out of his reach. Mr. Wragg, narrowing his eyes nervously, threatened them in vain.
“Morning, old crusty-patch,” said a cheerful voice at his elbow.
“Morning, old crusty-patch,” said a cheerful voice beside him.
Mr. Wragg glanced up at the young fisherman towering above him, and eyed him disdainfully.
Mr. Wragg looked up at the young fisherman standing above him and regarded him with disdain.
“Why don’t you leave ’em alone?” inquired the young man. “Be cheerful and smile at ’em. You’d soon be able to smile with a little practice.” “You mind your business, George Gale, and I’ll mind mine,” said Mr. Wragg, fiercely; “I’ve ’ad enough of your impudence, and I’m not going to have any more. And don’t lean up agin my house, ’cos I won’t ’ave it.”
“Why don’t you leave them alone?” the young man asked. “Be cheerful and smile at them. You’d soon be able to smile with a little practice.” “Mind your own business, George Gale, and I’ll take care of mine,” Mr. Wragg said fiercely. “I’ve had enough of your disrespect, and I’m not going to put up with any more. And don’t lean against my house because I won’t have it.”
Mr. Gale laughed. “Got out o’ bed the wrong side again, haven’t you?” he inquired. “Why don’t you put that side up against the wall?”
Mr. Gale laughed. “You got out of bed on the wrong side again, didn’t you?” he asked. “Why don’t you just put that side against the wall?”
Mr. Wragg puffed on in silence and became absorbed in a fishing-boat gliding past at the bottom of the hill.
Mr. Wragg quietly smoked and became focused on a fishing boat drifting by at the foot of the hill.
“I hear you’ve got a niece coming to live with you?” pursued the young man.
“I heard you have a niece moving in with you?” the young man pressed.
Mr. Wragg smoked on.
Mr. Wragg kept smoking.
“Poor thing!” said the other, with a sigh. “Does she take after you—in looks, I mean?”
“Poor thing!” said the other, with a sigh. “Does she look like you?"
“If I was twenty years younger nor what I am,” said Mr. Wragg, sententiously, “I’d give you a hiding, George Gale.”
“If I were twenty years younger than I am,” said Mr. Wragg, thoughtfully, “I’d give you a beating, George Gale.”
“It’s what I want,” agreed Mr. Gale, placidly. “Well, so long, Mr. Wragg. I can’t stand talking to you all day.”
“It’s what I want,” Mr. Gale said calmly. “Well, take care, Mr. Wragg. I can’t talk to you all day.”
He was about to move off, after pretending to pinch the ear of the infuriated Mr. Wragg, when he noticed a station-fly, with a big trunk on the box-seat, crawling slowly up the hill towards them.
He was about to head off, after pretending to pinch the ear of the furious Mr. Wragg, when he noticed a station wagon, with a large suitcase on the front seat, slowly making its way up the hill towards them.
“Good riddance,” said Mr. Wragg, suggestively.
“Good riddance,” said Mr. Wragg, suggestively.
The other paid no heed. The vehicle came nearer, and a girl, who plainly owed none of her looks to Mr. Wragg’s side of the family, came into view behind the trunk. She waved her hand, and Mr. Wragg, removing his pipe from his mouth, waved it in return. Mr. Gale edged away about eighteen inches, and, with an air of assumed carelessness, gazed idly about him.
The other ignored him. The vehicle got closer, and a girl, who clearly didn’t inherit any looks from Mr. Wragg’s side of the family, appeared from behind the trunk. She waved her hand, and Mr. Wragg, taking the pipe out of his mouth, waved back. Mr. Gale moved about eighteen inches away and, trying to look casual, glanced around aimlessly.
He saluted the driver as the fly stopped and gazed hard at the apparition that descended. Then he caught his breath as the girl, approaching her uncle, kissed him affectionately. Mr. Wragg, looking up fiercely at Mr. Gale, was surprised at the expression on that gentleman’s face.
He waved at the driver as the fly came to a halt and stared intently at the figure that appeared. Then he took a breath as the girl, going up to her uncle, kissed him warmly. Mr. Wragg, glaring at Mr. Gale, was taken aback by the look on that man’s face.
“Isn’t it lovely here?” said the girl, looking about her; “and isn’t the air nice?”
“Isn’t it beautiful here?” the girl said, glancing around; “and isn’t the air pleasant?”
She followed Mr. Wragg inside, and the driver, a small man and elderly, began tugging at the huge trunk. Mr. Gale’s moment had arrived.
She followed Mr. Wragg inside, and the driver, a short elderly man, started pulling at the huge trunk. Mr. Gale’s moment had come.
“Stand away, Joe,” he said, stepping forward. “I’ll take that in for you.”
“Step back, Joe,” he said, moving forward. “I’ll handle that for you.”
He hoisted the trunk on his shoulders, and, rather glad of his lowered face, advanced slowly into the house. Uncle and niece had just vanished at the head of the stairs, and Mr. Gale, after a moment’s hesitation, followed.
He lifted the trunk onto his shoulders, feeling thankful for his lowered face, and slowly walked into the house. Uncle and niece had just disappeared at the top of the stairs, and Mr. Gale, after a moment's pause, followed them.
“In ’ere,” said Mr. Wragg, throwing open a door.
“In here,” said Mr. Wragg, throwing open a door.
“Halloa! What are you doing in my house? Put it down. Put it down at once; d’ye hear?”
“Hey! What are you doing in my house? Put that down. Put it down right now; do you hear me?”
Mr. Gale caught the girl’s surprised glance and, somewhat flustered, swung round so suddenly that the corner of the trunk took the gesticulating Mr. Wragg by the side of the head and bumped it against the wall. Deaf to his outcries, Mr. Gale entered the room and placed the box on the floor.
Mr. Gale caught the girl’s surprised look and, a bit flustered, turned around so quickly that the edge of the trunk hit Mr. Wragg on the side of the head and slammed him against the wall. Ignoring his complaints, Mr. Gale walked into the room and set the box down on the floor.
“Where shall I put it?” he inquired of the girl, respectfully.
“Where should I put it?” he asked the girl politely.
“You go out of my house,” stormed Mr. Wragg, entering with his hand to his head. “Go on. Out you go.”
“You need to leave my house,” shouted Mr. Wragg, walking in with his hand on his head. “Come on. Get out.”
The young man surveyed him with solicitude. “I’m very sorry if I hurt you, Mr. Wragg—” he began.
The young man looked at him with concern. “I’m really sorry if I hurt you, Mr. Wragg—” he started.
“Out you go,” repeated the other.
“Out you go,” the other person said again.
“It was a pure accident,” pleaded Mr. Gale.
“It was a total accident,” pleaded Mr. Gale.
“And don’t you set foot in my ’ouse agin,” said the vengeful Mr. Wragg. “You made yourself officious bringing that box in a-purpose to give me a clump o’ the side of the head with it.”
“And don't you come back to my house again,” said the vengeful Mr. Wragg. “You were being all bossy bringing that box in just to hit me on the side of the head with it.”
Mr. Gale denied the charge so eagerly, and withal so politely, that the elder man regarded him in amazement. Then his glance fell on his niece, and he smiled with sudden malice as Mr. Gale slowly and humbly descended the stairs.
Mr. Gale denied the accusation so eagerly and, at the same time, so politely that the older man looked at him in disbelief. Then his gaze shifted to his niece, and he smiled with a hint of malice as Mr. Gale slowly and humbly walked down the stairs.
![[Illustration: ]](images/img28.jpg)
“The corner of the trunk took the gesticulating Mr. Wragg by the side of the head.”
“The corner of the trunk hit the waving Mr. Wragg on the side of the head.”
“One o’ the worst chaps about here, my dear,” he said, loudly. “Mate o’ one o’ the fishing-boats, and as impudent as they make ’em. Many’s the time I’ve clouted his head for ’im.”
“One of the worst guys around here, my dear,” he said, loudly. “He’s a mate on one of the fishing boats, and as cheeky as they come. I've lost count of the times I've knocked him on the head for it.”
The girl regarded his small figure with surprised respect.
The girl looked at his small figure with unexpected respect.
“When he was a boy, I mean,” continued Mr. Wragg. “Now, there’s your room, and when you’ve put things to rights, come down and I’ll show you over the house.”
“When he was a kid, I mean,” continued Mr. Wragg. “Now, there’s your room, and when you’ve tidied up, come down and I’ll give you a tour of the house.”
He glanced at his niece several times during the day, trying hard to trace a likeness, first to his dead sister and then to himself. Several times he scrutinized himself in the small glass on the mantelpiece, but in vain. Even when he twisted his thin beard in his hand and tried to ignore his mustache, the likeness still eluded him.
He looked at his niece a few times throughout the day, trying hard to see a resemblance, first to his late sister and then to himself. Several times he examined himself in the small mirror on the mantel, but it was useless. Even when he twisted his thin beard in his hand and tried to overlook his mustache, the likeness still escaped him.
His opinion of Miss Miller’s looks was more than shared by the young men of Waterside. It was a busy youth who could not spare five minutes to chat with an uncle so fortunate, and in less than a couple of weeks Mr. Wragg was astonished at his popularity, and the deference accorded to his opinions.
His view of Miss Miller's looks was shared by the young men of Waterside. It was a busy young man who couldn't find five minutes to talk to an uncle so lucky, and in less than two weeks, Mr. Wragg was amazed at his popularity and the respect given to his opinions.
The most humble of them all was Mr. Gale, and, with a pertinacity which was almost proof against insult, he strove to force his company upon the indignant Mr. Wragg. Debarred from that, he took to haunting the road, on one occasion passing the house no fewer than fifty-seven times in one afternoon. His infatuation was plain to be seen of all men. Wise men closed their eyes to it; others had theirs closed for them, Mr. Gale being naturally incensed to think that there was anything in his behavior that attracted attention.
The most humble of them all was Mr. Gale, and with a persistence that seemed almost immune to insults, he tried to impose his presence on the furious Mr. Wragg. Unable to do that, he began to linger around the street, at one point passing the house no fewer than fifty-seven times in one afternoon. His obsession was obvious to everyone. Wise people turned a blind eye to it; others had theirs shut for them, as Mr. Gale was naturally annoyed at the idea that there was anything about his behavior that drew attention.
His father was at sea, and, to the dismay of the old woman who kept house for him, he began to neglect his food. A melancholy but not unpleasing idea that he was slowly fading occurred to him when he found that he could eat only two herrings for breakfast instead of four. His particular friend, Joe Harris, to whom he confided the fact, remonstrated hotly.
His dad was out at sea, and to the frustration of the elderly woman who took care of the house, he started to ignore his meals. A sad but somewhat comforting thought crossed his mind when he realized he could only eat two herrings for breakfast instead of four. His close friend, Joe Harris, whom he shared this with, strongly protested.
“There’s plenty of other girls,” he suggested.
“There are plenty of other girls,” he suggested.
“Not like her,” said Mr. Gale.
“Not like her,” Mr. Gale said.
“You’re getting to be a by-word in the place,” complained his friend.
“You’re becoming a punchline around here,” his friend complained.
Mr. Gale flushed. “I’d do more than that for her sake,” he said, softly.
Mr. Gale blushed. “I’d do even more than that for her,” he said gently.
“It ain’t the way,” said Mr. Harris, impatiently. “Girls like a man o’ spirit; not a chap who hangs about without speaking, and looks as though he has been caught stealing the cat’s milk. Why don’t you go round and see her one afternoon when old Wragg is out?”
“It’s not how it works,” Mr. Harris said, impatiently. “Girls like a guy with some personality; not a guy who just hangs around silently and looks like he’s been caught stealing the cat’s milk. Why don’t you swing by and see her one afternoon when old Wragg is out?”
Mr. Gale shivered. “I dursen’t,” he confessed.
Mr. Gale shivered. “I can’t,” he admitted.
Mr. Harris pondered. “She was going to be a hospital nurse afore she came down here,” he said, slowly. “P’r’aps if you was to break your leg or something she’d come and nurse you. She’s wonderful fond of it, I understand.”
Mr. Harris thought for a moment. “She was going to be a hospital nurse before she moved down here,” he said slowly. “Maybe if you broke your leg or something, she’d come and take care of you. I hear she loves it.”
“But then, you see, I haven’t broken it,” said the other, impatiently.
“But then, you see, I haven't broken it,” said the other, impatiently.
“You’ve got a bicycle,” said Mr. Harris. “You—wait a minute—” he half-closed his eyes and waved aside a remark of his friend’s. “Suppose you ’ad an accident and fell off it, just in front of the house?”
“You have a bicycle,” said Mr. Harris. “You—hold on a second—” he partially closed his eyes and dismissed a comment from his friend. “What if you had an accident and fell off it, right in front of the house?”
“I never fall off,” said Mr. Gale, simply.
“I never fall off,” Mr. Gale said plainly.
“Old Wragg is out, and me and Charlie Brown carry you into the house,” continued Mr. Harris, closing his eyes entirely. “When you come to your senses, she’s bending over you and crying.”
“Old Wragg is out, and Charlie Brown and I are carrying you into the house,” continued Mr. Harris, shutting his eyes completely. “When you come to, she’s leaning over you and crying.”
He opened his eyes suddenly and then, closing one, gazed hard at the bewildered Gale. “To-morrow afternoon at two,” he said, briskly, “me and Charlie’ll be there waiting.”
He suddenly opened his eyes and then, closing one, stared intently at the confused Gale. “Tomorrow afternoon at two,” he said cheerfully, “Charlie and I will be there waiting.”
“Suppose old Wragg ain’t out?” objected Mr. Gale, after ten minutes’ explanation.
“Suppose old Wragg isn’t out?” protested Mr. Gale, after ten minutes of explaining.
“He’s at the ‘Lobster Pot’ five days out of six at that time,” was the reply; “if he ain’t there tomorrow, it can’t be helped.”
“He’s at the ‘Lobster Pot’ five days a week during that time,” was the reply; “if he’s not there tomorrow, it can’t be helped.”
Mr. Gale spent the evening practising falls in a quiet lane, and by the time night came had attained to such proficiency that on the way home he fell off without intending it. It seemed an easier thing than he had imagined, and next day at two o’clock punctually he put his lessons into practice.
Mr. Gale spent the evening practicing falls in a quiet lane, and by the time night came, he had become so skilled that on the way home, he fell off unexpectedly. It turned out to be easier than he had thought, and the next day at two o’clock sharp, he put his lessons into practice.
By a slight error in judgment his head came into contact with Mr. Wragg’s doorstep, and, half-stunned, he was about to rise, when Mr. Harris rushed up and forced him down again. Mr. Brown, who was also in attendance, helped to restore his faculties by a well-placed kick.
By a small mistake in judgment, his head hit Mr. Wragg’s doorstep, and, feeling dazed, he was about to get up when Mr. Harris rushed over and pushed him back down. Mr. Brown, who was also there, helped him recover his senses with a well-aimed kick.
“He’s lost his senses,” said Mr. Harris, looking up at Miss Miller, as she came to the door.
“He's lost his mind,” said Mr. Harris, looking up at Miss Miller as she came to the door.
“You could ha’ heard him fall arf a mile away,” added Mr. Brown.
“You could have heard him fall half a mile away,” added Mr. Brown.
Miss Miller stooped and examined the victim carefully. There was a nasty cut on the side of his head, and a general limpness of body which was alarming. She went indoors for some water, and by the time she returned the enterprising Mr. Harris had got the patient in the passage.
Miss Miller bent down and looked at the victim closely. He had a deep gash on the side of his head, and his body was overall limp, which was concerning. She went inside to get some water, and by the time she came back, the resourceful Mr. Harris had moved the patient into the hallway.
“I’m afraid he’s going,” he said, in answer to the girl’s glance.
“I’m afraid he’s leaving,” he said, in response to the girl’s look.
“Run for the doctor,” she said, hastily. “Quick!”
“Go get the doctor,” she said urgently. “Hurry!”
“We don’t like to leave ’im, miss,” said Mr. Harris, tenderly. “I s’pose it would be too much to ask you to go?”
“We don’t want to leave him, miss,” Mr. Harris said softly. “I guess it would be too much to ask if you could come along?”
Miss Miller, with a parting glance at the prostrate man, departed at once.
Miss Miller, with one last look at the man lying down, left immediately.
“What did you do that for?” demanded Mr. Gale, sitting up. “I don’t want the doctor; he’ll spoil everything. Why didn’t you go away and leave us?”
“What did you do that for?” Mr. Gale asked, sitting up. “I don’t want the doctor; he’ll ruin everything. Why didn’t you just leave us alone?”
“I sent ’er for the doctor,” said Mr. Harris, slowly. “I sent ’er for the doctor so as we can get you to bed afore she comes back.”
“I sent her for the doctor,” Mr. Harris said slowly. “I sent her for the doctor so we can get you to bed before she comes back.”
“Bed?” exclaimed Mr. Gale.
“Bed?” Mr. Gale exclaimed.
“Up you go,” said Mr. Harris, briefly. “We’ll tell her we carried you up. Now, don’t waste time.”
“Up you go,” said Mr. Harris, shortly. “We’ll tell her we carried you up. Now, don’t take too long.”
Pushed by his friends, and stopping to expostulate at every step, Mr. Gale was thrust at last into Mr. Wragg’s bedroom.
Pushed by his friends and stopping to argue at every step, Mr. Gale was finally shoved into Mr. Wragg’s bedroom.
“Off with your clothes,” said the leading spirit. “What’s the matter with you, Charlie Brown?”
“Take off your clothes,” said the main spirit. “What’s wrong with you, Charlie Brown?”
“Don’t mind me; I’ll be all right in a minute,” said that gentleman, wiping his eyes. “I’m thinking of old Wragg.”
“Don't worry about me; I'll be fine in a minute,” said the gentleman, wiping his eyes. “I'm just thinking about old Wragg.”
![[Illustration: ]](images/img29.jpg)
“‘What did you do that for?’ demanded Mr. Gale, sitting up.”
“‘Why did you do that?’ asked Mr. Gale, sitting up.”
Before Mr. Gale had made up his mind his coat and waistcoat were off, and Mr. Brown was at work on his boots. In five minutes’ time he was tucked up in Mr. Wragg’s bed; his clothes were in a neat little pile on a chair, and Messrs. Harris and Brown were indulging in a congratulatory double-shuffle by the window.
Before Mr. Gale had made a decision, his coat and vest were off, and Mr. Brown was busy with his boots. In just five minutes, he was settled into Mr. Wragg’s bed; his clothes were neatly piled on a chair, and Messrs. Harris and Brown were celebrating with a little dance by the window.
“Don’t come to your senses yet awhile,” said the former; “and when you do, tell the doctor you can’t move your limbs.”
“Don’t come to your senses just yet,” said the former; “and when you do, tell the doctor you can’t move your arms and legs.”
“If they try to pull you out o’ bed,” said Mr. Brown, “scream as though you’re being killed. H’sh! Here they are.”
“If they try to pull you out of bed,” said Mr. Brown, “scream like you’re being murdered. H’sh! Here they come.”
Voices sounded below; Miss Miller and the doctor had met at the door with Mr. Wragg, and a violent outburst on that gentleman’s part died away as he saw that the intruders had disappeared. He was still grumbling when Mr. Harris, putting his head over the balusters, asked him to make a little less noise.
Voices echoed downstairs; Miss Miller and the doctor were at the door with Mr. Wragg, and a loud outburst from him faded away when he realized the intruders were gone. He continued to grumble when Mr. Harris poked his head over the railing and asked him to keep it down a bit.
Mr. Wragg came upstairs in three bounds, and his mien was so terrible that Messrs. Harris and Brown huddled together for protection. Then his gaze fell on the bed and he strove in vain for speech.
Mr. Wragg came upstairs in three leaps, and his expression was so frightening that Messrs. Harris and Brown huddled together for safety. Then his gaze landed on the bed, and he struggled to speak.
“We done it for the best,” faltered Mr. Harris.
“We did it for the best,” Mr. Harris stammered.
Mr. Wragg made a gurgling noise in his throat, and, as the doctor entered the room, pointed with a trembling finger at the bed. The other two gentlemen edged toward the door.
Mr. Wragg made a gurgling noise in his throat, and, as the doctor walked into the room, he pointed with a shaking finger at the bed. The other two gentlemen moved cautiously toward the door.
“Take him away; take him away at once,” vociferated Mr. Wragg.
“Take him away; take him away right now,” shouted Mr. Wragg.
The doctor motioned him to silence, and Joe Harris and Mr. Brown held their breaths nervously as he made an examination. For ten minutes he prodded and puzzled over the insensible form in the bed; then he turned to the couple at the door.
The doctor signaled for silence, and Joe Harris and Mr. Brown held their breaths anxiously as he examined the patient. For ten minutes, he poked and examined the unresponsive figure on the bed; then he turned to the couple at the door.
“How did it happen?” he inquired.
“How did it happen?” he asked.
Mr. Harris told him. He also added that he thought it was best to put him to bed at once before he came round.
Mr. Harris told him. He also added that he thought it was best to put him to bed right away before he came to.
“Quite right,” said the doctor, nodding. “It’s a very serious case.”
“Absolutely,” said the doctor, nodding. “It’s a really serious case.”
“Well, I can’t ’ave him ’ere,” broke in Mr. Wragg.
“Well, I can’t have him here,” interrupted Mr. Wragg.
“It won’t be for long,” said the doctor, shaking his head.
“It won’t be for long,” the doctor said, shaking his head.
“I can’t ’ave him ’ere at all, and, what’s more, I won’t. Let him go to his own bed,” said Mr. Wragg, quivering with excitement.
“I can’t have him here at all, and, what’s more, I won’t. Let him go to his own bed,” said Mr. Wragg, shaking with excitement.
“He is not to be moved,” said the doctor, decidedly. “If he comes to his senses and gets out of bed you must coax him back again.”
“He can’t be moved,” the doctor said firmly. “If he comes to his senses and gets out of bed, you need to persuade him to lie back down.”
“Coax?” stuttered Mr. Wragg. “Coax? What’s he got to do with me? This house isn’t a ’orsepittle. Put his clothes on and take ’im away.”
“Coax?” stuttered Mr. Wragg. “Coax? What’s that got to do with me? This house isn’t a horse hospital. Put his clothes on and take him away.”
“Do nothing of the kind,” was the stern reply. “In fact, his clothes had better be taken out of the room, in case he comes round and tries to dress.”
“Don’t do anything like that,” was the harsh response. “In fact, his clothes should be removed from the room, just in case he wakes up and tries to get dressed.”
Mr. Harris skipped across to the clothes and tucked them gleefully under his arm; Mr. Brown secured the boots.
Mr. Harris jumped over to the clothes and happily tucked them under his arm; Mr. Brown grabbed the boots.
“When he will come out of this stupor I can’t say,” continued the doctor. “Keep him perfectly quiet and don’t let him see a soul.”
“When he’s going to come out of this daze, I can’t say,” the doctor continued. “Keep him completely calm and don’t let him see anyone.”
“Look ’ere—” began Mr. Wragg, in a broken voice.
“Listen here—” started Mr. Wragg, in a shaky voice.
“As to diet—water,” said the doctor, looking round.
“As for diet—water,” said the doctor, glancing around.
“Water?” said Miss Miller, who had come quietly into the room.
“Water?” said Miss Miller, who had entered the room quietly.
“Water,” repeated the doctor; “as much as he likes to take, of course. Let me see: to-day is Tuesday. I’ll look in on Friday, or Saturday at latest; but till then he must have nothing but clear cold water.”
“Water,” the doctor repeated; “he can have as much as he wants, of course. Let me think: today is Tuesday. I’ll check in on Friday, or Saturday at the latest; but until then, he can have nothing but clear cold water.”
Mr. Harris shot a horrified glance at the bed, which happened just then to creak. “But s’pose he asks for food, sir?” he said, respectfully.
Mr. Harris shot a horrified glance at the bed, which happened to creak at that moment. “But what if he asks for food, sir?” he said respectfully.
“He mustn’t have it,” said the other, sharply. “If he is very insistent,” he added, turning to the sullen Mr. Wragg, “tell him that he has just had food. He won’t know any better, and he will be quite satisfied.”
“He can’t have it,” said the other, sharply. “If he keeps insisting,” he added, turning to the sulky Mr. Wragg, “just tell him that he just ate. He won’t know the difference, and he’ll be perfectly satisfied.”
He motioned them out of the room, and then, lowering the blinds, followed downstairs on tiptoe. A murmur of voices, followed by the closing of the front door, sounded from below; and Mr. Gale, getting cautiously out of bed, saw Messrs. Harris and Brown walk up the street talking earnestly. He stole back on tiptoe to the door, and strove in vain to catch the purport of the low-voiced discussion below. Mr. Wragg’s voice was raised, but indistinct. Then he fancied that he heard a laugh.
He signaled for them to leave the room, and then, pulling down the blinds, quietly followed downstairs. He heard a murmur of voices, followed by the sound of the front door closing; Mr. Gale, carefully getting out of bed, saw Messrs. Harris and Brown walking up the street, deep in conversation. He tiptoed back to the door, trying unsuccessfully to catch the meaning of the hushed discussion below. Mr. Wragg's voice was raised, but it was unclear. Then he thought he heard a laugh.
He waited until the door closed behind the doctor, and then went back to bed, to try and think out a situation which was fast becoming mysterious.
He waited until the door shut behind the doctor, and then went back to bed to try and figure out a situation that was quickly becoming mysterious.
He lay in the darkened room until a cheerful clatter of crockery below heralded the approach of tea-time. He heard Miss Miller call her uncle in from the garden, and with some satisfaction heard her pleasant voice engaged in brisk talk. At intervals Mr. Wragg laughed loud and long.
He lay in the dark room until the cheerful sound of dishes below announced that it was tea time. He heard Miss Miller call her uncle in from the garden and felt some satisfaction hearing her pleasant voice chatting energetically. Occasionally, Mr. Wragg laughed loudly and for a long time.
Tea was cleared away, and the long evening dragged along in silence. Uncle and niece were apparently sitting in the garden, but they came in to supper, and later on the fumes of Mr. Wragg’s pipe pervaded the house. At ten o’clock he heard footsteps ascending the stairs, and through half-closed eyes saw Mr. Wragg enter the bedroom with a candle.
Tea was cleaned up, and the long evening dragged on in silence. Uncle and niece seemed to be sitting in the garden, but they came in for dinner, and later the smell of Mr. Wragg’s pipe filled the house. At ten o’clock, he heard footsteps going up the stairs, and through half-closed eyes, he saw Mr. Wragg come into the bedroom with a candle.
“Time the pore feller had ’is water,” he said to his niece, who remained outside.
“Time the poor guy had his water,” he said to his niece, who stayed outside.
“Unless he is still insensible,” was the reply.
“Unless he's still out of it,” was the reply.
Mr. Gale, who was feeling both thirsty and hungry, slowly opened his eyes, and fixed them in a vacant stare on Mr. Wragg.
Mr. Gale, who was feeling both thirsty and hungry, slowly opened his eyes and fixed them in a blank stare at Mr. Wragg.
“Where am I?” he inquired, in a faint voice.
“Where am I?” he asked, in a weak voice.
“Buckingham Pallis,” replied Mr. Wragg, promptly.
“Buckingham Palace,” replied Mr. Wragg, immediately.
Mr. Gale ground his teeth. “How did I come here?” he said, at last.
Mr. Gale ground his teeth. “How did I end up here?” he said finally.
“The fairies brought you,” said Mr. Wragg.
“The fairies brought you,” Mr. Wragg said.
The young man rubbed his eyes and blinked at the candle. “I seem to remember falling,” he said, slowly; “has anything happened?”
The young man rubbed his eyes and blinked at the candle. “I think I remember falling,” he said, slowly; “has anything happened?”
“One o’ the fairies dropped you,” said Mr. Wragg, with great readiness; “fortunately, you fell on your head.”
"One of the fairies dropped you," Mr. Wragg said quickly; "luckily, you landed on your head."
A sound suspiciously like a giggle came from the landing and fell heavily on Gale’s ears. He closed his eyes and tried to think.
A noise that sounded a lot like a giggle came from the landing and landed heavily on Gale’s ears. He shut his eyes and tried to think.
“How did I get into your bedroom, Mr. Wragg?” he inquired, after a long pause.
“How did I end up in your bedroom, Mr. Wragg?” he asked after a long pause.
“Light-’eaded,” confided Mr. Wragg to the landing, and significantly tapping his forehead.
“Light-headed,” Mr. Wragg confided to the landing, giving a meaningful tap on his forehead.
“This ain’t my bedroom,” he said, turning to the invalid. “It’s the King’s. His Majesty gave up ’is bed at once, direckly he ’eard you was ’urt.”
“This isn't my bedroom,” he said, turning to the invalid. “It’s the King’s. His Majesty gave up his bed right away as soon as he heard you were hurt.”
“And he’s going to sleep on three chairs in the front parlor—if he can,” said a low voice from the landing.
“And he’s going to sleep on three chairs in the front parlor—if he can,” said a quiet voice from the landing.
The humor faded from Mr. Wragg’s face and was succeeded by an expression of great sourness. “Where is the pore feller’s supper?” he inquired. “I don’t suppose he can eat anything, but he might try.”
The humor disappeared from Mr. Wragg's face and was replaced by a very sour expression. “Where’s the poor guy’s dinner?” he asked. “I don’t think he can eat anything, but he might as well give it a shot.”
He went to the door and a low-voiced colloquy ensued. The rival merits of cold chicken versus steak-pie as an invalid diet were discussed at some length. Finally the voice of Miss Miller insisted on chicken, and a glass of port-wine.
He went to the door and a quiet conversation started. They discussed the pros and cons of cold chicken versus steak pie as a diet for someone who's unwell for a while. In the end, Miss Miller's voice insisted on chicken and a glass of port wine.
“I’ll tell ’im it’s chicken and port-wine then,” said Mr. Wragg, reappearing with a bedroom jug and a tumbler, which he placed on a small table by the bedside.
“I’ll tell him it’s chicken and port wine then,” said Mr. Wragg, reappearing with a bedroom jug and a tumbler, which he placed on a small table by the bedside.
“Don’t let him eat too much, mind,” said the voice from the landing, anxiously.
“Make sure he doesn’t eat too much, okay?” said the voice from the landing, worriedly.
Mr. Wragg said that he would be careful, and addressing Mr. Gale implored him not to overeat himself. The young man stared at him offensively, and, pretty certain now of the true state of affairs, thought only of escape.
Mr. Wragg said he would be careful and, turning to Mr. Gale, begged him not to overeat. The young man glared at him angrily, and, now fairly sure of what was really going on, only thought about escaping.
“I feel better,” he said, slowly. “I think I will go home.”
“I feel better,” he said slowly. “I think I’ll go home.”
“Yes, yes,” said the other, soothingly.
“Yes, yes,” said the other, calmingly.
“If you will fetch my clothes,” continued Mr. Gale, “I will go now.”
“If you bring my clothes,” Mr. Gale said, “I’ll go now.”
“Clothes!” said Mr. Wragg, in an astonished voice. “Why, you didn’t ’ave any.”
“Clothes!” said Mr. Wragg, in an astonished voice. “But you didn’t have any.”
Mr. Gale sat up suddenly in bed and shook his fist at him. “Look here—” he began, in a choking voice.
Mr. Gale sat up abruptly in bed and shook his fist at him. “Listen—” he started, his voice thick with emotion.
“The fairies brought you as you was,” continued Mr. Wragg, grinning furiously; “and of all the perfect picturs—”
“The fairies brought you just as you were,” continued Mr. Wragg, grinning wildly; “and of all the perfect pictures—”
A series of gasping sobs sounded from the landing, the stairs creaked, and a door slammed violently below. In spite of this precaution the sounds of a maiden in dire distress were distinctly audible.
A series of gasping sobs came from the landing, the stairs creaked, and a door slammed hard downstairs. Despite this precaution, the sounds of a girl in deep distress were clearly heard.
“You give me my clothes,” shouted the now furious Mr. Gale, springing out of bed.
“You give me my clothes,” shouted the now furious Mr. Gale, jumping out of bed.
Mr. Wragg drew back. “I’ll go and fetch ’em,” he said, hastily.
Mr. Wragg stepped back. “I’ll go and get them,” he said quickly.
He ran lightly downstairs, and the young man, sitting on the edge of the bed, waited. Ten minutes passed, and he heard Mr. Wragg returning, followed by his niece. He slipped back into bed again.
He ran down the stairs quickly, and the young man, sitting on the edge of the bed, waited. Ten minutes went by, and he heard Mr. Wragg coming back, followed by his niece. He slid back into bed again.
“It’s a pore brain again,” he heard, in the unctuous tones which Mr. Wragg appeared to keep for this emergency. “It’s clothes he wants now; by and by I suppose it’ll be something else. Well, the doctor said we’d got to humor him.”
“It’s a dumb brain again,” he heard in the slick tones that Mr. Wragg seemed to reserve for this situation. “He wants clothes now; soon I guess it’ll be something else. Well, the doctor said we have to go along with him.”
“Poor fellow!” sighed Miss Miller, with a break in her voice.
“Poor guy!” sighed Miss Miller, her voice trembling.
“See ’ow his face’ll light up when he sees them,” said her uncle.
“Look at how his face will light up when he sees them,” said her uncle.
He pushed the door open, and after surveying the patient with a benevolent smile triumphantly held up a collar and tie for his inspection and threw them on the bed. Then he disappeared hastily and, closing the door, turned the key in the lock.
He opened the door and, after looking at the patient with a friendly smile, proudly held up a collar and tie for him to see and tossed them on the bed. Then he quickly left and, after closing the door, locked it.
“If you want any more chicken or anything,” he cried through the door, “ring the bell.”
“If you want more chicken or anything else,” he shouted through the door, “just ring the bell.”
The horrified prisoner heard them pass downstairs again, and, after a glass of water, sat down by the window and tried to think. He got up and tried the door, but it opened inwards, and after a severe onslaught the handle came off in his hand. Tired out at last he went to bed again, and slept fitfully until morning.
The terrified prisoner heard them go by downstairs again, and after a glass of water, he sat by the window and tried to think. He stood up and tried the door, but it opened inward, and after a hard struggle, the handle came off in his hand. Exhausted, he went back to bed and slept restlessly until morning.
Mr. Wragg visited him again after breakfast, but with great foresight only put his head in at the door, while Miss Miller remained outside in case of need. In these circumstances Mr. Gale met his anxious inquiries with a sullen silence, and the other, tired at last of baiting him, turned to go.
Mr. Wragg visited him again after breakfast, but wisely only stuck his head in the door, while Miss Miller waited outside just in case. Under these conditions, Mr. Gale responded to his worried questions with a gloomy silence, and the other, finally fed up with provoking him, decided to leave.
“I’ll be back soon,” he said, with a grin. “I’m just going out to tell folks ’ow you’re getting on. There’s a lot of ’em anxious.”
“I’ll be back soon,” he said, grinning. “I’m just going out to let people know how you’re doing. Lots of them are anxious.”
He was as good as his word, and Mr. Gale, peeping from the window, raged helplessly as little knots of neighbors stood smiling up at the house. Unable to endure it any longer he returned to bed, resolving to wait until night came, and then drop from the window and run home in a blanket.
He kept his promise, and Mr. Gale, looking out from the window, seethed in frustration as small groups of neighbors stood outside smiling up at the house. Unable to take it anymore, he went back to bed, deciding to wait until nightfall, then drop out of the window and run home wrapped in a blanket.
The smell of dinner was almost painful, but he made no sign. Mr. Wragg in high good humor smoked a pipe after his meal, and then went out again. The house was silent except for the occasional movements of the girl below. Then there was a sudden tap at his door.
The smell of dinner was almost overwhelming, but he didn't show any reaction. Mr. Wragg, in a cheerful mood, smoked a pipe after his meal and then went out again. The house was quiet except for the occasional sounds of the girl below. Then, there was a sudden knock at his door.
“Well?” said Mr. Gale.
"Well?" asked Mr. Gale.
The door opened and, hardly able to believe his eyes, he saw his clothes thrown into the room. Hunger was forgotten, and he almost smiled as he hastily dressed himself.
The door swung open, and barely able to believe what he was seeing, he noticed his clothes tossed into the room. Hunger faded from his mind, and he almost smiled as he quickly got dressed.
The smile vanished as he thought of the people in the streets, and in a thoughtful fashion he made his way slowly downstairs. The bright face of Miss Miller appeared at the parlor door.
The smile disappeared as he thought about the people in the streets, and he made his way slowly downstairs, lost in thought. Miss Miller's cheerful face appeared at the parlor door.
“Better?” she smiled.
"Better?" she grinned.
Mr. Gale reddened and, drawing himself up stiffly, made no reply.
Mr. Gale flushed and straightened up, not saying anything.
“That’s polite,” said the girl, indignantly. “After giving you your clothes, too. What do you think my uncle will say to me? He was going to keep you here till Friday.”
“That’s polite,” said the girl, angrily. “After giving you your clothes, too. What do you think my uncle will say to me? He was planning to keep you here until Friday.”
Mr. Gale muttered an apology. “I’ve made a fool of myself,” he added.
Mr. Gale mumbled an apology. “I’ve embarrassed myself,” he added.
Miss Miller nodded cheerfully. “Are you hungry?” she inquired.
Miss Miller nodded happily. “Are you hungry?” she asked.
The other drew himself up again.
The other straightened up again.
“Because there is some nice cold beef left,” said the girl, glancing into the room.
“Because there’s some nice cold beef left,” said the girl, glancing into the room.
Mr. Gale started and, hardly able to believe in his good fortune, followed her inside. In a very short time the cold beef was a thing of the past, and the young man, toying with his beer-glass, sat listening to a lecture on his behavior couched in the severest terms his hostess could devise.
Mr. Gale jumped and, barely able to believe his luck, went inside after her. In no time, the cold beef was forgotten, and the young man, fiddling with his beer glass, sat listening to a serious lecture about his behavior presented in the harshest terms his hostess could come up with.
“You’ll be the laughing-stock of the place,” she concluded.
"You'll be the joke around here," she finished.
“I shall go away,” he said, gloomily.
“I’m going to leave,” he said, sadly.
“I shouldn’t do that,” said the girl, with a judicial air; “live it down.”
"I shouldn't do that," the girl said, sounding very serious; "just let it go."
“I shall go away,” repeated Mr. Gale, decidedly. “I shall ship for a deep-sea voyage.”
“I’m leaving,” Mr. Gale said firmly. “I’m going to take a deep-sea voyage.”
Miss Miller sighed. “It’s too bad,” she said, slowly; “perhaps you wouldn’t look so foolish if—”
Miss Miller sighed. "That's unfortunate," she said slowly. "Maybe you wouldn't seem so silly if—"
“If what?” inquired the other, after a long pause.
“If what?” the other person asked after a long pause.
“If,” said Miss Miller, looking down, “if—if—”
“If,” said Miss Miller, looking down, “if—if—”
Mr. Gale started and trembled violently, as a wild idea, born of her blushes, occurred to him.
Mr. Gale jumped and shook with fear as a crazy idea, sparked by her blushes, hit him.
“If,” he said, in quivering tones, “if—if—”
“If,” he said, in shaky tones, “if—if—”
“Go on,” said the girl, softly. “Why, I got as far as that: and you are a man.”
“Go on,” the girl said softly. “Well, I got to that point, and you are a man.”
Mr. Gale’s voice became almost inaudible. “If we got married, do you mean?” he said, at last.
Mr. Gale's voice dropped to a near whisper. “Are you saying if we got married?” he finally asked.
“Married!” exclaimed Miss Miller, starting back a full two inches. “Good gracious! the man is mad after all.”
“Married!” exclaimed Miss Miller, stepping back a full two inches. “Good grief! The man is crazy after all.”
The bitter and loudly expressed opinion of Mr. Wragg when he returned an hour later was that they were both mad.
The harsh and loudly voiced opinion of Mr. Wragg when he returned an hour later was that they were both crazy.
THE DREAMER
THE DREAMER
![[Illustration]](images/img30.jpg)
THE DREAMER
Dreams and warnings are things I don’t believe in, said the night watchman. The only dream I ever ’ad that come anything like true was once when I dreamt I came in for a fortune, and next morning I found half a crown in the street, which I sold to a man for fourpence. And once, two days arter my missis ’ad dreamt she ’ad spilt a cup of tea down the front of ’er Sunday dress, she spoilt a pot o’ paint of mine by sitting in it.
"Dreams and warnings are things I don’t believe in," said the night watchman. "The only dream I ever had that came close to being true was when I dreamt I found a fortune, and the next morning I discovered half a crown in the street, which I sold to a man for fourpence. And two days after my wife dreamed she spilled a cup of tea on the front of her Sunday dress, she ruined a pot of paint of mine by sitting in it."
The only other dream I know of that come true happened to the cook of a bark I was aboard of once, called the Southern Belle. He was a silly, pasty-faced sort o’ chap, always giving hisself airs about eddication to sailormen who didn’t believe in it, and one night, when we was homeward-bound from Sydney, he suddenly sat up in ’is bunk and laughed so loud that he woke us all up.
The only other dream I know that came true happened to the cook on a ship I was on once called the Southern Belle. He was a silly, pale-faced guy, always putting on airs about his education to sailors who didn’t care about it. One night, while we were headed home from Sydney, he suddenly sat up in his bunk and laughed so loud that he woke us all up.
“Wot’s wrong, cookie?” ses one o’ the chaps.
“What's wrong, cookie?” says one of the guys.
“I was dreaming,” ses the cook, “such a funny dream. I dreamt old Bill Foster fell out o’ the foretop and broke ’is leg.”
“I was dreaming,” says the cook, “such a funny dream. I dreamed old Bill Foster fell out of the foretop and broke his leg.”
“Well, wot is there to laugh at in that?” ses old Bill, very sharp.
“Well, what is there to laugh at in that?” says old Bill, really sharply.
“It was funny in my dream,” ses the cook. “You looked so comic with your leg doubled up under you, you can’t think. It would ha’ made a cat laugh.”
“It was funny in my dream,” says the cook. “You looked so ridiculous with your leg twisted under you, you can’t imagine. It would have made a cat laugh.”
Bill Foster said he’d make ’im laugh the other side of his face if he wasn’t careful, and then we went off to sleep agin and forgot all about it.
Bill Foster said he'd make him laugh in a completely different way if he wasn't careful, and then we went off to sleep again and forgot all about it.
If you’ll believe me, on’y three days arterwards pore Bill did fall out o’ the foretop and break his leg. He was surprised, but I never see a man so surprised as the cook was. His eyes was nearly starting out of ’is head, but by the time the other chaps ’ad picked Bill up and asked ’im whether he was hurt, cook ’ad pulled ’imself together agin and was giving himself such airs it was perfectly sickening.
If you’ll believe me, only three days later poor Bill fell out of the foretop and broke his leg. He was shocked, but I’ve never seen anyone as shocked as the cook was. His eyes were nearly popping out of his head, but by the time the other guys picked Bill up and asked him if he was hurt, the cook had composed himself again and was acting so superior it was completely annoying.
“My dreams always come true,” he ses. “It’s a kind o’ second sight with me. It’s a gift, and, being tender-’arted, it worries me terrible sometimes.”
“My dreams always come true,” he says. “It’s a kind of second sight for me. It’s a gift, and since I’m soft-hearted, it worries me a lot sometimes.”
He was going on like that, taking credit for a pure accident, when the second officer came up and told ’em to carry Bill below. He was in agony, of course, but he kept ’is presence of mind, and as they passed the cook he gave ’im such a clip on the side of the ’ead as nearly broke it.
He was going on like that, taking credit for a complete accident, when the second officer came over and told them to take Bill below. He was in agony, of course, but he kept his composure, and as they passed the cook, he gave him such a slap on the side of the head that it nearly broke it.
“That’s for dreaming about me,” he ses.
"That's for dreaming about me," he says.
The skipper and the fust officer and most of the hands set ’is leg between them, and arter the skipper ’ad made him wot he called comfortable, but wot Bill called something that I won’t soil my ears by repeating, the officers went off and the cook came and sat down by the side o’ Bill and talked about his gift.
The captain, the first officer, and most of the crew fixed his leg between them. After the captain had made him what he called comfortable, but what Bill called something I won’t repeat, the officers left, and the cook came over and sat down next to Bill to talk about his talent.
“I don’t talk about it as a rule,” he ses, “’cos it frightens people.”
“I usually don’t talk about it,” he says, “because it scares people.”
“It’s a wonderful gift, cookie,” ses Charlie Epps.
“It’s a great gift, cookie,” says Charlie Epps.
All of ’em thought the same, not knowing wot a fust-class liar the cook was, and he sat there and lied to ’em till he couldn’t ’ardly speak, he was so ’oarse.
All of them thought the same, not knowing what a first-class liar the cook was, and he sat there and lied to them until he could hardly speak, he was so hoarse.
“My grandmother was a gypsy,” he ses, “and it’s in the family. Things that are going to ’appen to people I know come to me in dreams, same as pore Bill’s did. It’s curious to me sometimes when I look round at you chaps, seeing you going about ’appy and comfortable, and knowing all the time ’orrible things that is going to ’appen to you. Sometimes it gives me the fair shivers.”
“My grandmother was a gypsy,” he says, “and it runs in the family. I have dreams about things that are going to happen to people I know, just like poor Bill did. It's strange sometimes when I look around at you guys, seeing you living happily and comfortably, while I know all the horrible things that are coming your way. Sometimes it gives me the chills.”
“Horrible things to us, slushy?” ses Charlie, staring.
“Horrible things to us, slushy?” says Charlie, staring.
“Yes,” ses the cook, nodding. “I never was on a ship afore with such a lot of unfortunit men aboard. Never. There’s two pore fellers wot’ll be dead corpses inside o’ six months, sitting ’ere laughing and talking as if they was going to live to ninety. Thank your stars you don’t ’ave such dreams.”
“Yes,” says the cook, nodding. “I’ve never been on a ship before with so many unfortunate men onboard. Never. There are two poor guys here who’ll be dead within six months, sitting here laughing and talking like they’re going to live to ninety. Thank your lucky stars you don’t have such dreams.”
“Who—who are the two, cookie?” ses Charlie, arter a bit.
“Who—who are the two, cookie?” says Charlie, after a moment.
“Never mind, Charlie,” ses the cook, in a sad voice; “it would do no good if I was to tell you. Nothing can alter it.”
“Don’t worry about it, Charlie,” says the cook, in a sorrowful tone; “it wouldn’t help if I told you. Nothing can change it.”
“Give us a hint,” ses Charlie.
“Give us a clue,” said Charlie.
“Well, I’ll tell you this much,” ses the cook, arter sitting with his ’ead in his ’ands, thinking; “one of ’em is nearly the ugliest man in the fo’c’s’le and the other ain’t.”
“Well, I’ll tell you this much,” says the cook, after sitting with his head in his hands, thinking; “one of them is probably the ugliest man in the fo’c’s’le and the other isn’t.”
O’ course, that didn’t ’elp ’em much, but it caused a lot of argufying, and the ugliest man aboard, instead o’ being grateful, behaved more like a wild beast than a Christian when it was pointed out to him that he was safe.
Of course, that didn’t help them much, but it led to a lot of arguing, and the ugliest man on board, instead of being grateful, acted more like a wild animal than a decent person when it was pointed out to him that he was safe.
Arter that dream about Bill, there was no keeping the cook in his place. He ’ad dreams pretty near every night, and talked little bits of ’em in his sleep. Little bits that you couldn’t make head nor tail of, and when we asked ’im next morning he’d always shake his ’ead and say, “Never mind.” Sometimes he’d mention a chap’s name in ’is sleep and make ’im nervous for days.
After that dream about Bill, there was no keeping the cook in line. He had dreams almost every night and would mumble bits of them in his sleep. Little bits that you couldn’t make heads or tails of, and when we asked him the next morning he’d just shake his head and say, “Never mind.” Sometimes he’d mention a guy's name in his sleep and it would make him nervous for days.
It was an unlucky v’y’ge that, for some of ’em. About a week arter pore Bill’s accident Ted Jones started playing catch-ball with another chap and a empty beer-bottle, and about the fifth chuck Ted caught it with his face. We thought ’e was killed at fust—he made such a noise; but they got ’im down below, and, arter they ’ad picked out as much broken glass as Ted would let ’em, the second officer did ’im up in sticking-plaster and told ’im to keep quiet for an hour or two.
It was an unlucky trip for some of them. About a week after poor Bill’s accident, Ted Jones started playing catch with another guy using an empty beer bottle. After about the fifth throw, Ted caught it in the face. We thought he was dead at first—he made such a racket—but they got him below decks, and after they removed as much broken glass as Ted would allow, the second officer bandaged him up with sticking plaster and told him to stay quiet for an hour or two.
Ted was very proud of ’is looks, and the way he went on was alarming. Fust of all he found fault with the chap ’e was playing with, and then he turned on the cook.
Ted was really proud of his looks, and his behavior was concerning. First of all, he criticized the guy he was playing with, and then he took it out on the cook.
“It’s a pity you didn’t see that in a dream,” he ses, tryin’ to sneer, on’y the sticking-plaster was too strong for ’im.
“It’s a shame you didn’t see that in a dream,” he says, trying to sneer, but the bandage was too strong for him.
“But I did see it,” ses the cook, drawin’ ’imself up.
"But I did see it," says the cook, straightening up.
“Wot?” ses Ted, starting.
“What?” says Ted, startled.
“I dreamt it night afore last, just exactly as it ’appened,” ses the cook, in a offhand way.
“I dreamed it the night before last, exactly as it happened,” says the cook casually.
“Why didn’t you tell me, then?” ses Ted choking.
“Why didn’t you tell me, then?” said Ted, choking.
“It ’ud ha’ been no good,” ses the cook, smiling and shaking his ’ead. “Wot I see must ’appen. I on’y see the future, and that must be.”
“It wouldn’t have done any good,” says the cook, smiling and shaking his head. “What I see must happen. I only see the future, and that’s how it is.”
“But you stood there watching me chucking the bottle about,” ses Ted, getting out of ’is bunk. “Why didn’t you stop me?”
“But you stood there watching me throw the bottle around,” says Ted, getting out of his bunk. “Why didn’t you stop me?”
“You don’t understand,” ses the cook. “If you’d ’ad more eddication—”
“You don’t understand,” says the cook. “If you’d had more education—”
He didn’t ’ave time to say any more afore Ted was on him, and cookie, being no fighter, ’ad to cook with one eye for the next two or three days. He kept quiet about ’is dreams for some time arter that, but it was no good, because George Hall, wot was a firm believer, gave ’im a licking for not warning ’im of a sprained ankle he got skylarking, and Bob Law took it out of ’im for not telling ’im that he was going to lose ’is suit of shore-going togs at cards.
He didn’t have time to say anything more before Ted was on him, and Cookie, being no fighter, had to keep one eye out for trouble for the next two or three days. He stayed quiet about his dreams for a while after that, but it didn’t help because George Hall, who was a firm believer, gave him a beating for not warning him about a sprained ankle he got from messing around, and Bob Law took it out on him for not telling him that he was going to lose his shore-going clothes at cards.
The only chap that seemed to show any good feeling for the cook was a young feller named Joseph Meek, a steady young chap wot was goin’ to be married to old Bill Foster’s niece as soon as we got ’ome. Nobody else knew it, but he told the cook all about it on the quiet. He said she was too good for ’im, but, do all he could, he couldn’t get her to see it.
The only guy who seemed to show any kindness to the cook was a young man named Joseph Meek, a reliable young guy who was set to marry old Bill Foster’s niece as soon as we got home. Nobody else knew it, but he shared everything with the cook in secret. He said she was too good for him, but no matter what he did, he couldn’t get her to see it.
“My feelings ’ave changed,” he ses.
“My feelings have changed,” he says.
“P’r’aps they’ll change agin,” ses the cook, trying to comfort ’im.
“Maybe they'll change again,” said the cook, trying to comfort him.
Joseph shook his ’ead. “No, I’ve made up my mind,” he ses, very slow. “I’m young yet, and, besides, I can’t afford it; but ’ow to get out of it I don’t know. Couldn’t you ’ave a dream agin it for me?”
Joseph shook his head. “No, I’ve made up my mind,” he said very slowly. “I’m still young, and besides, I can’t afford it; but I don’t know how to get out of it. Couldn’t you have a dream against it for me?”
“Wot d’ye mean?” ses the cook, firing up. “Do you think I make my dreams up?”
“What's that supposed to mean?” says the cook, getting angry. “Do you think I just make up my dreams?”
“No, no; cert’inly not,” ses Joseph, patting ’im on the shoulder; “but couldn’t you do it just for once? ’Ave a dream that me and Emily are killed a few days arter the wedding. Don’t say in wot way, ’cos she might think we could avoid it; just dream we are killed. Bill’s always been a superstitious man, and since you dreamt about his leg he’d believe anything; and he’s that fond of Emily I believe he’d ’ave the wedding put off, at any rate—if I put him up to it.”
“No, no; definitely not,” says Joseph, patting him on the shoulder; “but couldn’t you do it just this once? Have a dream that Emily and I are killed a few days after the wedding. Don’t say how, because she might think we could avoid it; just dream that we're killed. Bill’s always been a superstitious guy, and since you dreamt about his leg he’d believe anything; and he’s so fond of Emily that I think he’d want to postpone the wedding anyway—if I nudged him a bit.”
It took ’im three days and a silver watch-chain to persuade the cook, but he did at last; and one arternoon, when old Bill, who was getting on fust-class, was resting ’is leg in ’is bunk, the cook went below and turned in for a quiet sleep.
It took him three days and a silver watch chain to convince the cook, but he finally did; and one afternoon, when old Bill, who was getting up in years, was resting his leg in his bunk, the cook went below and settled in for a quiet nap.
For ten minutes he was as peaceful as a lamb, and old Bill, who ’ad been laying in ’is bunk with an eye open watching ’im, was just dropping off ’imself, when the cook began to talk in ’is sleep, and the very fust words made Bill sit up as though something ’ad bit ’im.
For ten minutes, he was as calm as can be, and old Bill, who had been lying in his bunk with one eye open watching him, was just about to drift off himself when the cook started talking in his sleep, and the very first words made Bill sit up as if something had bitten him.
“There they go,” ses the cook, “Emily Foster and Joseph Meek—and there’s old Bill, good old Bill, going to give the bride away. How ’appy they all look, especially Joseph!”
“There they go,” says the cook, “Emily Foster and Joseph Meek—and there’s old Bill, good old Bill, going to give the bride away. How happy they all look, especially Joseph!”
Old Bill put his ’and to his ear and leaned out of his bunk.
Old Bill put his hand to his ear and leaned out of his bunk.
“There they go,” ses the cook agin; “but wot is that ’orrible black thing with claws that’s ’anging over Bill?”
“There they go,” says the cook again; “but what is that horrible black thing with claws that’s hanging over Bill?”
Pore Bill nearly fell out of ’is bunk, but he saved ’imself at the last moment and lay there as pale as death, listening.
Pore Bill nearly fell out of his bunk, but he caught himself at the last moment and lay there as pale as death, listening.
“It must be meant for Bill,” ses the cook. “Well, pore Bill; he won’t know of it, that’s one thing. Let’s ’ope it’ll be sudden.”
“It must be for Bill,” says the cook. “Well, poor Bill; he won’t know about it, that’s for sure. Let’s hope it’ll be quick.”
He lay quiet for some time and then he began again.
He stayed quiet for a while and then started again.
“No,” he ses, “it isn’t Bill; it’s Joseph and Emily, stark and stiff, and they’ve on’y been married a week. ’Ow awful they look! Pore things. Oh! oh! o-oh!”
“No,” he says, “it isn’t Bill; it’s Joseph and Emily, cold and stiff, and they’ve only been married a week. How terrible they look! Poor things. Oh! oh! o-oh!”
He woke up with a shiver and began to groan and then ’e sat up in his bunk and saw old Bill leaning out and staring at ’im.
He woke up shivering and started to groan, then he sat up in his bunk and saw old Bill leaning out and staring at him.
“You’ve been dreaming, cook,” ses Bill, in a trembling voice.
“You’ve been dreaming, cook,” said Bill, in a shaky voice.
“’Ave I?” ses the cook. “How do you know?”
“Have I?” says the cook. “How do you know?”
“About me and my niece,” ses Bill; “you was talking in your sleep.”
“About me and my niece,” says Bill; “you were talking in your sleep.”
“You oughtn’t to ’ave listened,” ses the cook, getting out of ’is bunk and going over to ’im. “I ’ope you didn’t ’ear all I dreamt. ’Ow much did you hear?”
“You shouldn’t have listened,” says the cook, getting out of his bunk and walking over to him. “I hope you didn’t hear everything I dreamed. How much did you hear?”
Bill told ’im, and the cook sat there, shaking his ’ead. “Thank goodness, you didn’t ’ear the worst of it,” he ses.
Bill told him, and the cook sat there, shaking his head. “Thank goodness you didn’t hear the worst of it,” he says.
“Worst!” ses Bill. “Wot, was there any more of it?”
“Worst!” says Bill. “What, was there any more of it?”
“Lot’s more,” ses the cook. “But promise me you won’t tell Joseph, Bill. Let ’im be happy while he can; it would on’y make ’im miserable, and it wouldn’t do any good.”
“Lots more,” says the cook. “But promise me you won’t tell Joseph, Bill. Let him be happy while he can; it would only make him miserable, and it wouldn’t help at all.”
“I don’t know so much about that,” ses Bill, thinking about the arguments some of them had ’ad with Ted about the bottle. “Was it arter they was married, cookie, that it ’appened? Are you sure?”
“I’m not really sure about that,” says Bill, thinking about the arguments some of them had with Ted over the bottle. “Was it after they got married, cookie, that it happened? Are you certain?”
“Certain sure. It was a week arter,” ses the cook.
“Definitely. It was a week after,” says the cook.
“Very well, then,” ses Bill, slapping ’is bad leg by mistake; “if they didn’t marry, it couldn’t ’appen, could it?”
“Alright, then,” said Bill, accidentally slapping his injured leg; “if they didn’t get married, it couldn’t happen, could it?”
“Don’t talk foolish,” ses the cook; “they must marry. I saw it in my dream.”
“Don’t talk nonsense,” says the cook; “they have to get married. I saw it in my dream.”
“Well, we’ll see,” ses Bill. “I’m going to ’ave a quiet talk with Joseph about it, and see wot he ses. I ain’t a-going to ’ave my pore gal murdered just to please you and make your dreams come true.”
“Well, we’ll see,” says Bill. “I’m going to have a quiet talk with Joseph about it and see what he says. I’m not going to let my poor girl get hurt just to please you and make your dreams come true.”
He ’ad a quiet talk with Joseph, but Joseph wouldn’t ’ear of it at fust. He said it was all the cook’s nonsense, though ’e owned up that it was funny that the cook should know about the wedding and Emily’s name, and at last he said that they would put it afore Emily and let her decide.
He had a quiet chat with Joseph, but Joseph wouldn’t hear of it at first. He said it was all the cook’s nonsense, although he admitted it was strange that the cook knew about the wedding and Emily’s name, and eventually he said that they would present it to Emily and let her decide.
That was about the last dream the cook had that v’y’ge, although he told old Bill one day that he had ’ad the same dream about Joseph and Emily agin, so that he was quite certain they ’ad got to be married and killed. He wouldn’t tell Bill ’ow they was to be killed, because ’e said it would make ’im an old man afore his time; but, of course, he ’ad to say that if they wasn’t married the other part couldn’t come true. He said that as he ’ad never told ’is dreams before—except in the case of Bill’s leg—he couldn’t say for certain that they couldn’t be prevented by taking care, but p’r’aps, they could; and Bill pointed out to ’im wot a useful man he would be if he could dream and warn people in time.
That was about the last dream the cook had that night, although he told old Bill one day that he had the same dream about Joseph and Emily again, so he was quite sure they were going to get married and killed. He wouldn’t tell Bill how they would be killed because he said it would age him before his time; but, of course, he had to say that if they weren’t married, the other part couldn’t come true. He mentioned that since he had never shared his dreams before—except in the case of Bill’s leg—he couldn’t say for sure that they couldn’t be avoided by being careful, but maybe they could; and Bill pointed out to him what a useful man he would be if he could dream and warn people in time.
By the time we got into the London river old Bill’s leg was getting on fust-rate, and he got along splendid on a pair of crutches the carpenter ’ad made for him. Him and Joseph and the cook had ’ad a good many talks about the dream, and the old man ’ad invited the cook to come along ’ome with ’em, to be referred to when he told the tale.
By the time we reached the London river, old Bill's leg was doing really well, and he moved around great with a pair of crutches the carpenter had made for him. He, Joseph, and the cook had a lot of discussions about the dream, and the old man had invited the cook to come back home with them, to be consulted when he shared the story.
“I shall take my opportunity,” he ses, “and break it to ’er gentle like. When I speak to you, you chip in, and not afore. D’ye understand?”
“I'll take my chance,” he says, “and let her down easy. When I talk to you, you jump in, and not before. Do you get it?”
We went into the East India Docks that v’y’ge, and got there early on a lovely summer’s evening. Everybody was ’arf crazy at the idea o’ going ashore agin, and working as cheerful and as willing as if they liked it. There was a few people standing on the pier-head as we went in, and among ’em several very nice-looking young wimmen.
We arrived at the East India Docks on that voyage, getting there early on a beautiful summer evening. Everyone was pretty excited about the idea of going ashore again, working cheerfully and willingly as if they actually enjoyed it. There were a few people standing on the pier as we came in, including several really attractive young women.
“My eye, Joseph,” ses the cook, who ’ad been staring hard at one of ’em, “there’s a fine gal—lively, too. Look ’ere!”
“My eye, Joseph,” said the cook, who had been staring hard at one of them, “there’s a fine girl—lively, too. Look here!”
![[Illustration: ]](images/img32.jpg)
“‘I shall take my opportunity,’ he ses, ‘and break it to ’er gentle like.’”
“‘I’ll take my chance,’ he says, ‘and tell her softly.’”
He kissed ’is dirty paw—which is more than I should ’ave liked to ’ave done it if it ’ad been mine—and waved it, and the gal turned round and shook her ’ead at ’im.
He kissed his dirty hand—which is more than I would have liked to do if it were mine—and waved it, and the girl turned around and shook her head at him.
“Here, that’ll do,” ses Joseph, very cross. “That’s my gal; that’s my Emily.”
“Here, that’s enough,” says Joseph, really annoyed. “That’s my girl; that’s my Emily.”
“Eh?” says the cook. “Well, ’ow was I to know? Besides, you’re a-giving of her up.”
“Eh?” says the cook. “Well, how was I supposed to know? Besides, you’re giving her up.”
Joseph didn’t answer ’im. He was staring at Emily, and the more he stared the better-looking she seemed to grow. She really was an uncommon nice-looking gal, and more than the cook was struck with her.
Joseph didn’t answer him. He was staring at Emily, and the more he stared, the better-looking she seemed to become. She really was an unusually beautiful girl, and even more than the cook was taken by her.
“Who’s that chap standing alongside of her?” ses the cook.
“Who’s that guy standing next to her?” says the cook.
“It’s one o’ Bill’s sister’s lodgers,” ses Joseph, who was looking very bad-tempered. “I should like to know wot right he ’as to come ’ere to welcome me ’ome. I don’t want ’im.”
“It’s one of Bill’s sister’s tenants,” says Joseph, who was looking really grumpy. “I’d like to know what right he has to come here to welcome me home. I don’t want him.”
“P’r’aps he’s fond of ’er,” ses the cook. “I could be, very easy.”
“Maybe he likes her,” says the cook. “I could easily see that.”
“I’ll chuck ’im in the dock if he ain’t careful,” ses Joseph, turning red in the face.
“I'll throw him in the dock if he's not careful,” says Joseph, turning red in the face.
He waved his ’and to Emily, who didn’t ’appen to be looking at the moment, but the lodger waved back in a careless sort of way and then spoke to Emily, and they both waved to old Bill who was standing on his crutches further aft.
He waved his hand to Emily, who wasn’t looking at the moment, but the lodger waved back carelessly and then spoke to Emily, and they both waved to old Bill, who was standing on his crutches further back.
By the time the ship was berthed and everything snug it was quite dark, and old Bill didn’t know whether to take the cook ’ome with ’im and break the news that night, or wait a bit. He made up his mind at last to get it over and done with, and arter waiting till the cook ’ad cleaned ’imself they got a cab and drove off.
By the time the ship was docked and everything was settled, it was quite dark, and old Bill didn’t know whether to take the cook home with him and deliver the news that night or wait a little longer. He finally decided to just get it over with, and after waiting for the cook to clean himself up, they grabbed a cab and headed out.
Bert Simmons, the lodger, ’ad to ride on the box, and Bill took up so much room with ’is bad leg that Emily found it more comfortable to sit on Joseph’s knee; and by the time they got to the ’ouse he began to see wot a silly mistake he was making.
Bert Simmons, the lodger, had to ride on the front seat, and Bill took up so much space with his injured leg that Emily found it more comfortable to sit on Joseph’s lap; by the time they arrived at the house, he started to realize what a silly mistake he was making.
“Keep that dream o’ yours to yourself till I make up my mind,” he ses to the cook, while Bill and the cabman were calling each other names.
“Keep that dream of yours to yourself until I decide,” he says to the cook, while Bill and the cab driver were insulting each other.
“Bill’s going to speak fust,” whispers the cook.
“Bill's going to speak first,” whispers the cook.
The lodger and Emily ’ad gone inside, and Joseph stood there, fidgeting, while the cabman asked Bill, as a friend, why he ’adn’t paid twopence more for his face, and Bill was wasting his time trying to think of something to say to ’urt the cabman’s feelings. Then he took Bill by the arm as the cab drove off and told ’im not to say nothing about the dream, because he was going to risk it.
The lodger and Emily had gone inside, and Joseph stood there, fidgeting, while the cab driver asked Bill, as a friend, why he hadn't paid an extra two pence for his face, and Bill was wasting his time trying to think of something to say to hurt the cab driver's feelings. Then he grabbed Bill by the arm as the cab drove off and told him not to say anything about the dream because he was going to take a chance on it.
“Stuff and nonsense,” ses Bill. “I’m going to tell Emily. It’s my dooty. Wot’s the good o’ being married if you’re going to be killed?”
“That's ridiculous,” says Bill. “I'm going to tell Emily. It's my duty. What's the point of being married if you're just going to be killed?”
He stumped in on his crutches afore Joseph could say any more, and, arter letting his sister kiss ’im, went into the front room and sat down. There was cold beef and pickles on the table and two jugs o’ beer, and arter just telling his sister ’ow he fell and broke ’is leg, they all sat down to supper.
He hobbled in on his crutches before Joseph could say anything else, and after letting his sister kiss him, he went into the living room and sat down. There were cold beef and pickles on the table along with two jugs of beer, and after briefly telling his sister how he fell and broke his leg, they all sat down to dinner.
Bert Simmons sat on one side of Emily and Joseph the other, and the cook couldn’t ’elp feeling sorry for ’er, seeing as he did that sometimes she was ’aving both hands squeezed at once under the table and could ’ardly get a bite in edgeways.
Bert Simmons sat on one side of Emily, and Joseph sat on the other. The cook couldn't help but feel sorry for her, noticing that sometimes both her hands were being squeezed at once under the table, making it hard for her to get a bite in edgewise.
Old Bill lit his pipe arter supper, and then, taking another glass o’ beer, he told ’em about the cook dreaming of his accident three days afore it happened. They couldn’t ’ardly believe it at fust, but when he went on to tell ’em the other things the cook ’ad dreamt, and that everything ’ad ’appened just as he dreamt it, they all edged away from the cook and sat staring at him with their mouths open.
Old Bill lit his pipe after dinner and then, taking another glass of beer, he told them about the cook dreaming of his accident three days before it happened. They could hardly believe it at first, but when he went on to share the other things the cook had dreamed, and that everything had happened exactly as he dreamed it, they all shifted away from the cook and sat staring at him with their mouths agape.
“And that ain’t the worst of it,” ses Bill.
“And that’s not even the worst part,” says Bill.
“That’s enough for one night, Bill,” ses Joseph, who was staring at Bert Simmons as though he could eat him. “Besides, I believe it was on’y chance. When cook told you ’is dream it made you nervous, and that’s why you fell.”
“That's enough for tonight, Bill,” said Joseph, who was looking at Bert Simmons like he could devour him. “Besides, I think it was just a coincidence. When the cook told you his dream, it made you anxious, and that's why you fell.”
“Nervous be blowed!” ses Bill; and then he told ’em about the dream he ’ad heard while he was laying in ’is bunk.
“Nervous be blown!” says Bill; and then he told them about the dream he had while he was lying in his bunk.
Bill’s sister gave a scream when he ’ad finished, and Emily, wot was sitting next to Joseph, got up with a shiver and went and sat next to Bert Simmons and squeezed his coat-sleeve.
Bill’s sister screamed when he finished, and Emily, who was sitting next to Joseph, got up with a shiver and went to sit next to Bert Simmons, squeezing his coat sleeve.
“It’s all nonsense!” ses Joseph, starting up. “And if it wasn’t, true love would run the risk. I ain’t afraid!”
“It’s all nonsense!” said Joseph, jumping up. “And even if it wasn’t, true love would take the chance. I’m not afraid!”
“It’s too much to ask a gal,” ses Bert Simmons, shaking his ’ead.
“It’s too much to ask a girl,” says Bert Simmons, shaking his head.
“I couldn’t dream of it,” ses Emily. “Wot’s the use of being married for a week? Look at uncle’s leg—that’s enough for me!”
“I couldn’t even imagine it,” says Emily. “What’s the point of being married for a week? Just look at Uncle’s leg—that’s enough for me!”
They all talked at once then, and Joseph tried all he could to persuade Emily to prove to the cook that ’is dreams didn’t always come true; but it was no good. Emily said she wouldn’t marry ’im if he ’ad a million a year, and her aunt and uncle backed her up in it—to say nothing of Bert Simmons.
They all talked at once then, and Joseph did everything he could to convince Emily to show the cook that his dreams didn’t always come true; but it was useless. Emily said she wouldn’t marry him even if he made a million a year, and her aunt and uncle supported her on it—not to mention Bert Simmons.
“I’ll go up and get your presents, Joseph,” she ses; and she ran upstairs afore anybody could stop her.
“I’ll go up and get your presents, Joseph,” she says; and she ran upstairs before anyone could stop her.
Joseph sat there as if he was dazed, while everybody gave ’im good advice, and said ’ow thankful he ought to be that the cook ’ad saved him by ’is dreaming. And by and by Emily came downstairs agin with the presents he ’ad given ’er and put them on the table in front of ’im.
Joseph sat there looking dazed while everyone offered him good advice, telling him how grateful he should be that the cook had saved him through his dreaming. Eventually, Emily came downstairs again with the gifts he had given her and placed them on the table in front of him.
“There’s everything there but that little silver brooch you gave me, Joseph,” she ses, “and I lost that the other evening when I was out with—with—for a walk.”
“There’s everything here except for that little silver brooch you gave me, Joseph,” she says, “and I lost that the other evening when I was out—for a walk.”
Joseph tried to speak, but couldn’t.
Joseph tried to speak, but he couldn't.
“It was six-and-six, ’cos I was with you when you bought it,” ses Emily; “and as I’ve lost it, it’s on’y fair I should pay for it.”
“It was six and six, because I was with you when you bought it,” says Emily; “and since I lost it, it’s only fair that I should pay for it.”
She put down ’arf a sovereign with the presents, and Joseph sat staring at it as if he ’ad never seen one afore.
She put down half a sovereign with the gifts, and Joseph sat staring at it as if he had never seen one before.
“And you needn’t mind about the change, Joseph,” ses Emily; “that’ll ’elp to make up for your disappointment.”
“And you shouldn’t worry about the change, Joseph,” said Emily; “that’ll help to make up for your disappointment.”
Old Bill tried to turn things off with a bit of a laugh. “Why, you’re made o’ money, Emily,” he ses.
Old Bill tried to lighten the mood with a joke. “Wow, you’re loaded, Emily,” he said.
“Ah! I haven’t told you yet,” ses Emily, smiling at him; “that’s a little surprise I was keeping for you. Aunt Emma—pore Aunt Emma, I should say—died while you was away and left me all ’er furniture and two hundred pounds.”
“Ah! I haven’t told you yet,” says Emily, smiling at him; “that’s a little surprise I was keeping for you. Aunt Emma—poor Aunt Emma, I should say—died while you were away and left me all her furniture and two hundred pounds.”
Joseph made a choking noise in his throat and then ’e got up, leaving the presents and the ’arf-sovereign on the table, and stood by the door, staring at them.
Joseph made a choking sound in his throat, then got up, leaving the presents and the half-sovereign on the table, and stood by the door, staring at them.
“Good-night all,” he ses. Then he went to the front door and opened it, and arter standing there a moment came back as though he ’ad forgotten something.
“Good night, everyone,” he says. Then he went to the front door and opened it, and after standing there for a moment, he came back as if he had forgotten something.
“Are you coming along now?” he ses to the cook.
“Are you coming now?” he says to the cook.
“Not just yet,” ses the cook, very quick.
“Not just yet,” says the cook, very quickly.
“I’ll wait outside for you, then,” ses Joseph, grinding his teeth. “Don’t be long.”
“I'll wait outside for you, then,” said Joseph, grinding his teeth. “Don’t take too long.”
ANGELS’ VISITS
Angel Visits
![[Illustration]](images/img33.jpg)
ANGELS’ VISITS
Mr. William Jobling leaned against his door-post, smoking. The evening air, pleasant in its coolness after the heat of the day, caressed his shirt-sleeved arms. Children played noisily in the long, dreary street, and an organ sounded faintly in the distance. To Mr. Jobling, who had just consumed three herrings and a pint and a half of strong tea, the scene was delightful. He blew a little cloud of smoke in the air, and with half-closed eyes corrected his first impression as to the tune being played round the corner.
Mr. William Jobling leaned against his doorframe, smoking. The evening air felt nice and cool after the heat of the day, brushing against his shirt-sleeved arms. Kids were playing loudly in the long, dull street, and he could faintly hear an organ in the distance. For Mr. Jobling, who had just eaten three herrings and a pint and a half of strong tea, the scene was charming. He exhaled a little puff of smoke into the air, and with half-closed eyes, adjusted his initial impression of the tune being played around the corner.
“Bill!” cried the voice of Mrs. Jobling, who was washing-up in the tiny scullery.
“Bill!” shouted Mrs. Jobling, who was doing the dishes in the small scullery.
“’Ullo!” responded Mr. Jobling, gruffly.
“Hey!” responded Mr. Jobling, gruffly.
“You’ve been putting your wet teaspoon in the sugar-basin, and—well, I declare, if you haven’t done it again.”
“You’ve been putting your wet teaspoon in the sugar bowl, and—well, I swear, if you haven’t done it again.”
“Done what?” inquired her husband, hunching his shoulders.
“Done what?” her husband asked, shrugging his shoulders.
“Putting your herringy knife in the butter. Well, you can eat it now; I won’t. A lot of good me slaving from morning to night and buying good food when you go and spoil it like that.”
“Putting your herring knife in the butter. Fine, you can eat it now; I won’t. It really doesn't matter that I've been working hard all day and buying good food when you just ruin it like that.”
Mr. Jobling removed the pipe from his mouth. “Not so much of it,” he commanded. “I like butter with a little flavor to it. As for your slaving all day, you ought to come to the works for a week; you’d know what slavery was then.”
Mr. Jobling took the pipe out of his mouth. “Not so much of it,” he ordered. “I prefer butter with a bit of flavor. As for your long hours of hard work, you should come to the factory for a week; then you'd really understand what hard labor is.”
Mrs. Jobling permitted herself a thin, derisive cackle, drowned hurriedly in a clatter of tea-cups as her husband turned and looked angrily up the little passage.
Mrs. Jobling let out a slight, mocking laugh, quickly covered by the clattering of tea cups as her husband turned and glared angrily up the small hallway.
“Nag! nag! nag!” said Mr. Jobling.
“Nag! nag! nag!” said Mr. Jobling.
He paused expectantly.
He waited expectantly.
“Nag! nag! nag! from morning till night,” he resumed. “It begins in the morning and it goes on till bedtime.”
“Nag! nag! nag! from morning till night,” he continued. “It starts in the morning and goes on until bedtime.”
“It’s a pity—” began Mrs. Jobling.
“It’s a shame—” started Mrs. Jobling.
“Hold your tongue,” said her husband, sternly; “I don’t want any of your back answers. It goes on all day long up to bedtime, and last night I laid awake for two hours listening to you nagging in your sleep.”
“Keep quiet,” her husband said firmly; “I don’t want to hear any of your comebacks. It goes on all day until bedtime, and last night I lay awake for two hours listening to you complaining in your sleep.”
He paused again.
He paused once more.
“Nagging in your sleep,” he repeated.
“Nagging in your sleep,” he repeated.
There was no reply.
No response.
“Two hours!” he said, invitingly; “two whole hours, without a stop.”
“Two hours!” he said, encouragingly; “two whole hours, non-stop.”
“I ’ope it done you good,” retorted his wife. “I noticed you did wipe one foot when you come in to-night.”
“I hope it did you good,” his wife shot back. “I saw you wiped one foot when you came in tonight.”
Mr. Jobling denied the charge hotly, and, by way of emphasizing his denial, raised his foot and sent the mat flying along the passage. Honor satisfied, he returned to the door-post and, looking idly out on the street again, exchanged a few desultory remarks with Mr. Joe Brown, who, with his hands in his pockets, was balancing himself with great skill on the edge of the curb opposite.
Mr. Jobling angrily denied the accusation and, to emphasize his denial, lifted his foot and kicked the mat down the hallway. Feeling satisfied, he went back to the doorframe and, looking out at the street again, shared a few casual comments with Mr. Joe Brown, who, with his hands in his pockets, was skillfully balancing on the edge of the curb across the street.
His gaze wandered from Mr. Brown to a young and rather stylishly-dressed woman who was approaching—a tall, good-looking girl with a slight limp, whose hat encountered unspoken feminine criticism at every step. Their eyes met as she came up, and recognition flashed suddenly into both faces.
His gaze drifted from Mr. Brown to a young woman dressed in a stylish way who was walking toward them—a tall, attractive girl with a slight limp, whose hat seemed to attract unspoken criticism from other women with every step. Their eyes met as she approached, and recognition instantly lit up both their faces.
“Fancy seeing you here!” said the girl. “Well, this is a pleasant surprise.”
“Wow, what a surprise to see you here!” said the girl. “This is really nice!”
She held out her hand, and Mr. Jobling, with a fierce glance at Mr. Brown, who was not behaving, shook it respectfully.
She extended her hand, and Mr. Jobling, casting a sharp look at Mr. Brown, who was misbehaving, shook it politely.
“I’m so glad to see you again,” said the girl; “I know I didn’t thank you half enough the other night, but I was too upset.”
“I’m so happy to see you again,” said the girl; “I know I didn’t thank you nearly enough the other night, but I was too upset.”
“Don’t mention it,” said Mr. Jobling, in a voice the humility of which was in strong contrast to the expression with which he was regarding the antics of Mr. Brown, as that gentleman wafted kisses to the four winds of heaven.
"Don't mention it," Mr. Jobling said, his voice full of humility, which was a sharp contrast to the look on his face as he watched Mr. Brown blowing kisses in every direction.
There was a pause, broken by a short, dry cough from the parlor window. The girl, who was almost touching the sill, started nervously.
There was a pause, interrupted by a short, dry cough from the parlor window. The girl, who was almost leaning on the sill, jumped nervously.
“It’s only my missis,” said Mr. Jobling.
“It’s just my wife,” said Mr. Jobling.
The girl turned and gazed in at the window. Mr. Jobling, with the stem of his pipe, performed a brief ceremony of introduction.
The girl turned and looked in through the window. Mr. Jobling, with the stem of his pipe, did a quick introduction ceremony.
“Good-evening,” said Mrs. Jobling, in a thin voice. “I don’t know who you are, but I s’pose my ’usband does.”
“Good evening,” said Mrs. Jobling, in a thin voice. “I don’t know who you are, but I suppose my husband does.”
“I met him the other night,” said the girl, with a bright smile; “I slipped on a piece of peel or something and fell, and he was passing and helped me up.”
“I ran into him the other night,” said the girl, with a bright smile; “I slipped on a piece of peel or something and fell, and he was passing by and helped me up.”
Mrs. Jobling coughed again. “First I’ve heard of it,” she remarked.
Mrs. Jobling coughed again. “This is the first I’m hearing of it,” she said.
“I forgot to tell you,” said Mr. Jobling, carelessly. “I hope you wasn’t hurt much, miss?”
“I forgot to mention,” Mr. Jobling said nonchalantly. “I hope you weren’t hurt too badly, miss?”
“I twisted my ankle a bit, that’s all,” said the girl; “it’s painful when I walk.”
“I twisted my ankle a little, that’s all,” said the girl; “it hurts when I walk.”
“Painful now?” inquired Mr. Jobling, in concern.
“Does it hurt now?” Mr. Jobling asked, worried.
The girl nodded. “A little; not very.”
The girl nodded. “A bit; not much.”
Mr. Jobling hesitated; the contortions of Mr. Brown’s face as he strove to make a wink carry across the road would have given pause to a bolder man; and twice his wife’s husky little cough had sounded from the window.
Mr. Jobling hesitated; the grimaces on Mr. Brown’s face as he tried to wink from across the street would have stopped a bolder man in his tracks; and twice his wife’s raspy little cough had come from the window.
“I s’pose you wouldn’t like to step inside and rest for five minutes?” he said, slowly.
“I guess you wouldn’t want to come inside and take a break for five minutes?” he said slowly.
“Oh, thank you,” said the girl, gratefully; “I should like to. It—it really is very painful. I ought not to have walked so far.”
“Oh, thank you,” the girl said gratefully. “I would like to. It’s—it's really very painful. I shouldn’t have walked so far.”
She limped in behind Mr. Jobling, and after bowing to Mrs. Jobling sank into the easy-chair with a sigh of relief and looked keenly round the room. Mr. Jobling disappeared, and his wife flushed darkly as he came back with his coat on and his hair wet from combing. An awkward silence ensued.
She limped in behind Mr. Jobling and, after nodding to Mrs. Jobling, sank into the armchair with a sigh of relief and scanned the room intently. Mr. Jobling left the room, and his wife blushed deeply when he returned with his coat on and his hair still damp from combing. An uncomfortable silence followed.
“How strong your husband is!” said the girl, clasping her hands impulsively.
“How strong your husband is!” the girl said, impulsively clasping her hands.
“Is he?” said Mrs. Jobling.
“Is he?” asked Mrs. Jobling.
“He lifted me up as though I had been a feather,” responded the girl. “He just put his arm round my waist and had me on my feet before I knew where I was.”
“He lifted me up like I was a feather,” the girl said. “He just wrapped his arm around my waist and had me on my feet before I even realized what was happening.”
“Round your waist?” repeated Mrs. Jobling.
“Round your waist?” Mrs. Jobling repeated.
“Where else should I put it?” broke in her husband, with sudden violence.
“Where else am I supposed to put it?” her husband interrupted, suddenly upset.
His wife made no reply, but sat gazing in a hostile fashion at the bold, dark eyes and stylish hat of the visitor.
His wife didn’t respond, but sat staring in a hostile way at the visitor’s striking dark eyes and fashionable hat.
“I should like to be strong,” said the latter, smiling agreeably over at Mr. Jobling.
“I’d like to be strong,” said the latter, smiling pleasantly over at Mr. Jobling.
“When I was younger,” said that gratified man, “I can assure you I didn’t know my own strength, as the saying is. I used to hurt people just in play like, without knowing it. I used to have a hug like a bear.”
“When I was younger,” said that satisfied guy, “I can honestly say I didn’t recognize my own strength, you know? I would accidentally hurt people while just messing around. I used to give hugs like a bear.”
“Fancy being hugged like that!” said the girl. “How awful!” she added, hastily, as she caught the eye of the speechless Mrs. Jobling.
“Can you believe being hugged like that?” said the girl. “That’s terrible!” she added quickly, as she noticed the stunned expression on Mrs. Jobling’s face.
“Like a bear,” repeated Mr. Jobling, highly pleased at the impression he had made. “I’m pretty strong now; there ain’t many as I’m afraid of.”
“Like a bear,” repeated Mr. Jobling, quite pleased with the impression he had made. “I’m pretty strong now; there aren’t many I’m afraid of.”
He bent his arm and thoughtfully felt his biceps, and Mrs. Jobling almost persuaded herself that she must be dreaming, as she saw the girl lean forward and pinch Mr. Jobling’s arm. Mr. Jobling was surprised too, but he had the presence of mind to bend the other.
He bent his arm and thoughtfully felt his bicep, and Mrs. Jobling almost convinced herself that she must be dreaming as she saw the girl lean forward and pinch Mr. Jobling’s arm. Mr. Jobling was surprised too, but he had the presence of mind to bend the other one.
“Enormous!” said the girl, “and as hard as iron. What a prize-fighter you’d have made!”
“Massive!” said the girl, “and as tough as steel. What a champion you would have been!”
“He don’t want to do no prize-fighting,” said Mrs. Jobling, recovering her speech; “he’s a respectable married man.”
“He doesn’t want to do any prize-fighting,” said Mrs. Jobling, getting her words back; “he’s a respectable married man.”
Mr. Jobling shook his head over lost opportunities. “I’m too old,” he remarked.
Mr. Jobling shook his head over missed chances. “I’m too old,” he said.
“He’s forty-seven,” said his wife.
"He's 47," said his wife.
“Best age for a man, in my opinion,” said the girl; “just entering his prime. And a man is as old as he feels, you know.”
“Best age for a guy, in my opinion,” said the girl; “just stepping into his prime. And a guy is as old as he feels, you know.”
Mr. Jobling nodded acquiescence and observed that he always felt about twenty-two; a state of affairs which he ascribed to regular habits, and a great partiality for the company of young people.
Mr. Jobling nodded in agreement and noted that he always felt around twenty-two; a situation he attributed to his regular habits and a strong liking for the company of young people.
“I was just twenty-two when I married,” he mused, “and my missis was just six months—”
“I was only twenty-two when I got married,” he reflected, “and my wife was only six months—”
“You leave my age alone,” interrupted his wife, trembling with passion. “I’m not so fond of telling my age to strangers.”
“You leave my age out of this,” interrupted his wife, shaking with emotion. “I’m not really interested in sharing my age with strangers.”
“You told mine,” retorted Mr. Jobling, “and nobody asked you to do that. Very free you was in coming out with mine.”
“You shared my private info,” Mr. Jobling shot back, “and no one asked you to do that. You were really bold in spilling my secrets.”
“I ain’t the only one that’s free,” breathed the quivering Mrs. Jobling. “I ’ope your ankle is better?” she added, turning to the visitor.
“I’m not the only one who’s free,” said the trembling Mrs. Jobling. “I hope your ankle is feeling better?” she added, looking at the visitor.
“Much better, thank you,” was the reply.
“Much better, thank you,” was the reply.
“Got far to go?” queried Mrs. Jobling.
“Do you have a long way to go?” asked Mrs. Jobling.
The girl nodded. “But I shall take a tram at the end of the street,” she said, rising.
The girl nodded. “But I’ll take a tram at the end of the street,” she said, getting up.
Mr. Jobling rose too, and all that he had ever heard or read about etiquette came crowding into his mind. A weekly journal patronized by his wife had three columns regularly, but he taxed his memory in vain for any instructions concerning brown-eyed strangers with sprained ankles. He felt that the path of duty led to the tram-lines. In a somewhat blundering fashion he proffered his services; the girl accepted them as a matter of course.
Mr. Jobling stood up too, and everything he had ever heard or read about etiquette rushed into his mind. A weekly magazine his wife liked had three columns on it regularly, but he struggled to remember any advice about brown-eyed strangers with sprained ankles. He sensed that the right thing to do was to head towards the tram lines. In a somewhat awkward way, he offered to help; the girl accepted it as if it were expected.
Mrs. Jobling, with lips tightly compressed, watched them from the door. The girl, limping slightly, walked along with the utmost composure, but the bearing of her escort betokened a mind fully conscious of the scrutiny of the street.
Mrs. Jobling, her lips pressed together, watched them from the doorway. The girl, walking with a slight limp, moved forward with complete calm, but her companion's posture showed that he was fully aware of being watched from the street.
He returned in about half an hour, and having this time to run the gauntlet of the street alone, entered with a mien which caused his wife’s complaints to remain unspoken. The cough of Mr. Brown, a particularly contagious one, still rang in his ears, and he sat for some time in fierce silence.
He came back in about half an hour, and after having to navigate the street alone this time, walked in with an expression that made his wife keep her complaints to herself. Mr. Brown's cough, which was especially contagious, still echoed in his ears, and he sat in intense silence for a while.
“I see her on the tram,” he said, at last “Her name’s Robinson—Miss Robinson.”
“I see her on the tram,” he finally said. “Her name’s Robinson—Miss Robinson.”
“In-deed!” said his wife.
“Indeed!” said his wife.
“Seems a nice sort o’ girl,” said Mr. Jobling, carelessly. “She’s took quite a fancy to you.”
“Seems like a nice girl,” said Mr. Jobling, casually. “She’s really taken a liking to you.”
“I’m sure I’m much obliged to her,” retorted his wife.
“I’m sure I’m really thankful to her,” his wife shot back.
![[Illustration: ]](images/img34.jpg)
“He astonished Mrs. Jobling next day by the gift of a geranium.”
“He surprised Mrs. Jobling the next day with a gift of a geranium.”
“So I—so I asked her to give you a look in now and then,” continued Mr. Jobling, filling his pipe with great care, “and she said she would. It’ll cheer you up a bit.”
“Alright, so I asked her to check in on you every now and then,” Mr. Jobling said, carefully filling his pipe, “and she agreed. It’ll lift your spirits a bit.”
Mrs. Jobling bit her lip and, although she had never felt more fluent in her life, said nothing. Her husband lit his pipe, and after a rapid glance in her direction took up an old newspaper and began to read.
Mrs. Jobling bit her lip and, even though she had never felt more articulate in her life, said nothing. Her husband lit his pipe, and after a quick glance at her, picked up an old newspaper and started reading.
He astonished Mrs. Jobling next day by the gift of a geranium in full bloom. Surprise impeded her utterance, but she thanked him at last with some warmth, and after a little deliberation decided to put it in the bedroom.
He amazed Mrs. Jobling the next day by giving her a geranium in full bloom. She was so surprised that she couldn't speak at first, but eventually, she thanked him warmly and, after thinking it over for a bit, decided to place it in the bedroom.
Mr. Jobling looked like a man who has suddenly discovered a flaw in his calculations. “I was thinking of the front parlor winder,” he said, at last.
Mr. Jobling looked like a guy who just realized there was a mistake in his calculations. “I was thinking about the front parlor window,” he said finally.
“It’ll get more sun upstairs,” said his wife.
“It’ll get more sunlight upstairs,” said his wife.
She took the pot in her arms, and disappeared. Her surprise when she came down again and found Mr. Jobling rearranging the furniture, and even adding a choice ornament or two from the kitchen, was too elaborate to escape his notice.
She picked up the pot and vanished. Her shock when she returned and saw Mr. Jobling moving the furniture around, and even adding a few nice decorations from the kitchen, was too noticeable for him to miss.
“Been going to do it for some time,” he remarked.
“Been meaning to do it for a while,” he said.
Mrs. Jobling left the room and strove with herself in the scullery. She came back pale of face and with a gleam in her eye which her husband was too busy to notice.
Mrs. Jobling left the room and struggled with herself in the scullery. She returned pale and with a gleam in her eye that her husband was too busy to see.
“It’ll never look much till we get a new hearthrug,” she said, shaking her head. “They’ve got one at Jackson’s that would be just the thing; and they’ve got a couple of tall pink vases that would brighten up the fireplace wonderful. They’re going for next to nothing, too.”
“It’ll never look good until we get a new hearthrug,” she said, shaking her head. “They have one at Jackson’s that would be perfect; and they also have a couple of tall pink vases that would really brighten up the fireplace. They’re super cheap, too.”
Mr. Jobling’s reply took the form of uncouth and disagreeable growlings. After that phase had passed he sat for some time with his hand placed protectingly in his trouser-pocket. Finally, in a fierce voice, he inquired the cost.
Mr. Jobling’s response came out as rude and unpleasant grumblings. After that moment had passed, he sat for a while with his hand awkwardly in his trouser pocket. Finally, in an aggressive tone, he asked how much it was.
Ten minutes later, in a state fairly evenly divided between pleasure and fury, Mrs. Jobling departed with the money. Wild yearnings for courage that would enable her to spend the money differently, and confront the dismayed Mr. Jobling in a new hat and jacket, possessed her on the way; but they were only yearnings, twenty-five years’ experience of her husband’s temper being a sufficient safeguard.
Ten minutes later, feeling a mix of pleasure and anger, Mrs. Jobling left with the money. She had strong desires for the courage to spend the money in a different way and to face the shocked Mr. Jobling in a new hat and jacket, but those were just wishes; twenty-five years of dealing with her husband’s temper were enough to hold her back.
Miss Robinson came in the day after as they were sitting down to tea. Mr. Jobling, who was in his shirt-sleeves, just had time to disappear as the girl passed the window. His wife let her in, and after five remarks about the weather sat listening in grim pleasure to the efforts of Mr. Jobling to find his coat. He found it at last, under a chair cushion, and, somewhat red of face, entered the room and greeted the visitor.
Miss Robinson came in the next day while they were sitting down for tea. Mr. Jobling, who was in his shirt sleeves, barely managed to slip away as the girl walked by the window. His wife let her in, and after five comments about the weather, she sat listening with a grim smile at Mr. Jobling's attempts to find his coat. He finally located it under a chair cushion and, a bit embarrassed, walked into the room to greet the visitor.
Conversation was at first rather awkward. The girl’s eyes wandered round the room and paused in astonishment on the pink vases; the beauty of the rug also called for notice.
Conversation was initially a bit awkward. The girl’s gaze drifted around the room and stopped in surprise at the pink vases; the beauty of the rug also caught her attention.
“Yes, they’re pretty good,” said Mr. Jobling, much gratified by her approval.
“Yes, they’re really good,” said Mr. Jobling, feeling very pleased by her approval.
“Beautiful,” murmured the girl. “What a thing it is to have money!” she said, wistfully.
“Beautiful,” the girl murmured. “What a thing it is to have money!” she said, with a hint of longing.
“I could do with some,” said Mr. Jobling, with jocularity. He helped himself to bread and butter and began to discuss money and how to spend it. His ideas favored retirement and a nice little place in the country.
“I could use some,” said Mr. Jobling, jokingly. He helped himself to bread and butter and started talking about money and how to spend it. His thoughts leaned towards retirement and a cozy spot in the countryside.
“I wonder you don’t do it,” said the girl, softly.
“I’m surprised you don’t do it,” said the girl, gently.
Mr. Jobling laughed. “Gingell and Watson don’t pay on those lines,” he said. “We do the work and they take the money.”
Mr. Jobling laughed. “Gingell and Watson don’t pay like that,” he said. “We do the work and they pocket the cash.”
“It’s always the way,” said the girl, indignantly; “they have all the luxuries, and the men who make the money for them all the hardships. I seem to know the name Gingell and Watson. I wonder where I’ve seen it?”
“It’s always like this,” the girl said indignantly. “They enjoy all the luxuries, while the men who earn the money endure all the hardships. I feel like I recognize the names Gingell and Watson. I’m curious where I’ve seen them?”
“In the paper, p’r’aps,” said Mr. Jobling.
“In the paper, maybe,” said Mr. Jobling.
“Advertising?” asked the girl.
"Ads?" asked the girl.
Mr. Jobling shook his head. “Robbery,” he replied, seriously. “It was in last week’s paper. Somebody got to the safe and got away with nine hundred pounds in gold and bank-notes.”
Mr. Jobling shook his head. “Robbery,” he said, seriously. “It was in last week’s paper. Someone got into the safe and stole nine hundred pounds in gold and banknotes.”
“I remember now,” said the girl, nodding. “Did they catch them?”
“I remember now,” said the girl, nodding. “Did they catch them?”
“No, and not likely to,” was the reply.
“No, and it’s not likely to happen,” was the reply.
Miss Robinson opened her big eyes and looked round with an air of pretty defiance. “I am glad of it,” she said.
Miss Robinson opened her big eyes and looked around with a charming defiance. “I’m glad of it,” she said.
“Glad?” said Mrs. Jobling, involuntarily breaking a self-imposed vow of silence. “Glad?”
“Glad?” said Mrs. Jobling, unintentionally breaking a promise she had made to herself to stay quiet. “Glad?”
The girl nodded. “I like pluck,” she said, with a glance in the direction of Mr. Jobling; “and, besides, whoever took it had as much right to it as Gingell and Watson; they didn’t earn it.”
The girl nodded. “I like courage,” she said, looking over at Mr. Jobling. “And anyway, whoever took it had just as much right to it as Gingell and Watson; they didn’t earn it.”
Mrs. Jobling, appalled at such ideas, glanced at her husband to see how he received them. “The man’s a thief,” she said, with great energy, “and he won’t enjoy his gains.”
Mrs. Jobling, shocked by such ideas, looked at her husband to see how he reacted to them. “That guy’s a thief,” she said emphatically, “and he won’t enjoy his spoils.”
“I dare say—I dare say he’ll enjoy it right enough,” said Mr. Jobling, “if he ain’t caught, that is.”
“I bet he’ll enjoy it just fine,” said Mr. Jobling, “assuming he doesn’t get caught, of course.”
“I believe he is the sort of man I should like,” declared Miss Robinson, obstinately.
“I think he’s the kind of guy I would like,” said Miss Robinson, stubbornly.
“I dare say,” said Mrs. Jobling; “and I’ve no doubt he’d like you. Birds of a—”
“I dare say,” said Mrs. Jobling; “and I’m sure he’d like you. Birds of a—”
“That’ll do,” said her husband, peremptorily; “that’s enough about it. The guv’nors can afford to lose it; that’s one comfort.”
“That's enough,” her husband said firmly. “We don't need to keep talking about it. The bosses can afford to lose it; that's some comfort.”
He leaned over as the girl asked for more sugar and dropped a spoonful in her cup, expressing surprise that she should like her tea so sweet. Miss Robinson, denying the sweetness, proffered her cup in proof, and Mrs. Jobling sat watching with blazing eyes the antics of her husband as he sipped at it.
He leaned over as the girl asked for more sugar and dropped a spoonful into her cup, surprised that she liked her tea so sweet. Miss Robinson, denying it was too sweet, offered her cup as proof, while Mrs. Jobling sat watching her husband with fiery eyes as he sipped it.
“Sweets to the sweet,” he said, gallantly, as he handed it back.
“Sweets for the sweet,” he said, confidently, as he handed it back.
Miss Robinson pouted, and, raising the cup to her lips, gazed ardently at him over the rim. Mr. Jobling, who certainly felt not more than twenty-two that evening, stole her cake and received in return a rap from a teaspoon. Mr. Jobling retaliated, and Mrs. Jobling, unable to eat, sat looking on in helpless fury at little arts of fascination which she had discarded—at Mr. Jobling’s earnest request—soon after their marriage.
Miss Robinson sulked, and, lifting the cup to her lips, gazed intensely at him over the rim. Mr. Jobling, who definitely felt no older than twenty-two that evening, swiped her cake and got a tap from a teaspoon in return. Mr. Jobling hit back, and Mrs. Jobling, unable to eat, watched in frustrated silence as he used little charms she had given up—at Mr. Jobling’s eager request—shortly after they got married.
![[Illustration: ]](images/img35.jpg)
“They offered Mrs. Jobling her choice of at least a hundred plans for bringing him to his senses.”
“They offered Mrs. Jobling her pick of at least a hundred ideas for getting him to see sense.”
By dint of considerable self-control, aided by an occasional glance from her husband, she managed to preserve her calm until he returned from seeing the visitor to her tram. Then her pent-up feelings found vent. Quietly scornful at first, she soon waxed hysterical over his age and figure. Tears followed as she bade him remember what a good wife she had been to him, loudly claiming that any other woman would have poisoned him long ago. Speedily finding that tears were of no avail, and that Mr. Jobling seemed to regard them rather as a tribute to his worth than otherwise, she gave way to fury, and, in a fine, but unpunctuated passage, told him her exact opinion of Miss Robinson.
By using a lot of self-control, and with the help of an occasional look from her husband, she managed to stay calm until he got back from seeing the visitor to her tram. Then her bottled-up emotions spilled out. Initially filled with quiet scorn, she quickly became hysterical about his age and physique. She cried as she reminded him of what a good wife she had been, loudly claiming that any other woman would have poisoned him a long time ago. Realizing that crying didn't help, and that Mr. Jobling seemed to take her tears as a compliment rather than a plea, she exploded with anger and, in a long, unpunctuated rant, told him exactly what she thought of Miss Robinson.
“It’s no good carrying on like that,” said Mr. Jobling, magisterially, “and, what’s more, I won’t have it.”
“It’s no use continuing like this,” said Mr. Jobling, authoritatively, “and, what’s more, I won’t allow it.”
“Walking into my house and making eyes at my ’usband,” stormed his wife.
“Walking into my house and flirting with my husband,” his wife fumed.
“So long as I don’t make eyes at her there’s no harm done,” retorted Mr. Jobling. “I can’t help her taking a fancy to me, poor thing.”
“So long as I don’t flirt with her, there’s no harm done,” Mr. Jobling shot back. “I can’t help it if she’s got a crush on me, poor thing.”
“I’d poor thing her,” said his wife.
“I’d feel sorry for her,” said his wife.
“She’s to be pitied,” said Mr. Jobling, sternly. “I know how she feels. She can’t help herself, but she’ll get over it in time. I don’t suppose she thinks for a moment we have noticed her—her—her liking for me, and I’m not going to have her feelings hurt.”
“People should feel sorry for her,” Mr. Jobling said firmly. “I know what she’s going through. She can’t control it, but she’ll move on eventually. I doubt she thinks for even a second that we’ve noticed her—her—her feelings for me, and I’m not going to let her feelings get hurt.”
“What about my feelings?” demanded his wife.
“What about my feelings?” his wife demanded.
“You have got me,” Mr. Jobling reminded her.
“You have me,” Mr. Jobling reminded her.
The nine points of the law was Mrs. Jobling’s only consolation for the next few days. Neighboring matrons, exchanging sympathy for information, wished, strangely enough, that Mr. Jobling was their husband. Failing that they offered Mrs. Jobling her choice of at least a hundred plans for bringing him to his senses.
The nine points of the law were Mrs. Jobling’s only comfort for the next few days. The neighboring women, sharing sympathy for information, oddly wished that Mr. Jobling was their husband. Since that wasn’t an option, they gave Mrs. Jobling a choice of at least a hundred ideas for getting him to come to his senses.
Mr. Jobling, who was a proud man, met their hostile glances as he passed to and from his work with scorn, until a day came when the hostility vanished and gave place to smiles. Never so many people in the street, he thought, as he returned from work; certainly never so many smiles. People came hurriedly from their back premises to smile at him, and, as he reached his door, Mr. Joe Brown opposite had all the appearance of a human sunbeam. Tired of smiling faces, he yearned for that of his wife. She came out of the kitchen and met him with a look of sly content. The perplexed Mr. Jobling eyed her morosely.
Mr. Jobling, who was quite proud, met their hostile looks as he walked to and from work with contempt, until one day when the hostility disappeared and turned into smiles. He thought there had never been so many people on the street as he returned from work; certainly, never so many smiles. People rushed out from their backyards to smile at him, and when he got to his door, Mr. Joe Brown across the street looked like a human sunbeam. Tired of all the smiling faces, he craved the presence of his wife. She came out of the kitchen and greeted him with a sly smile. The confused Mr. Jobling looked at her grimly.
“What are you laughing at me for?” he demanded.
“What are you laughing at?” he asked.
“I wasn’t laughing at you,” said his wife.
“I wasn't laughing at you,” his wife said.
She went back into the kitchen and sang blithely as she bustled over the preparations for tea. Her voice was feeble, but there was a triumphant effectiveness about the high notes which perplexed the listener sorely. He seated himself in the new easy-chair—procured to satisfy the supposed aesthetic tastes of Miss Robinson—and stared at the window.
She went back into the kitchen and sang cheerfully as she hurried through the preparations for tea. Her voice was weak, but there was an unexpectedly successful quality to the high notes that confused the listener. He settled into the new easy chair—bought to cater to the supposed artistic preferences of Miss Robinson—and stared out the window.
“You seem very happy all of a sudden,” he growled, as his wife came in with the tray.
“You seem really happy all of a sudden,” he grumbled as his wife walked in with the tray.
“Well, why shouldn’t I be?” inquired Mrs. Jobling. “I’ve got everything to make me so.”
“Well, why shouldn’t I be?” asked Mrs. Jobling. “I have everything to make me so.”
Mr. Jobling looked at her in undisguised amazement.
Mr. Jobling stared at her in outright amazement.
“New easy-chair, new vases, and a new hearthrug,” explained his wife, looking round the room. “Did you order that little table you said you would?”
“New armchair, new vases, and a new hearth rug,” his wife explained, glancing around the room. “Did you order that little table you said you would?”
“Yes,” growled Mr. Jobling.
"Yes," grumbled Mr. Jobling.
“Pay for it?” inquired his wife, with a trace of anxiety.
“Pay for it?” his wife asked, a hint of worry in her voice.
“Yes,” said Mr. Jobling again.
“Yes,” Mr. Jobling said again.
Mrs. Jobling’s face relaxed. “I shouldn’t like to lose it at the last moment,” she said. “You ’ave been good to me lately, Bill; buying all these nice things. There’s not many women have got such a thoughtful husband as what I have.”
Mrs. Jobling’s face softened. “I wouldn’t want to lose it at the last minute,” she said. “You’ve been really good to me lately, Bill; getting me all these nice things. Not many women have such a considerate husband as I do.”
“Have you gone dotty? or what?” inquired her bewildered husband.
“Have you gone crazy? Or what?” her bewildered husband asked.
“It’s no wonder people like you,” pursued Mrs. Jobling, ignoring the question, and smiling again as she placed three chairs at the table. “I’ll wait a minute or two before I soak the tea; I expect Miss Robinson won’t be long, and she likes it fresh.”
“It’s no surprise that people like you,” continued Mrs. Jobling, dismissing the question, and smiling again as she set three chairs around the table. “I’ll wait a minute or two before I brew the tea; I imagine Miss Robinson won’t be long, and she prefers it fresh.”
Mr. Jobling, to conceal his amazement and to obtain a little fresh air walked out of the room and opened the front door.
Mr. Jobling, trying to hide his shock and get some fresh air, walked out of the room and opened the front door.
“Cheer oh!” said the watchful Mr. Brown, with a benignant smile.
“Cheer up!” said the attentive Mr. Brown, with a friendly smile.
Mr. Jobling scowled at him.
Mr. Jobling glared at him.
“It’s all right,” said Mr. Brown. “You go in and set down; I’m watching for her.”
“It’s okay,” Mr. Brown said. “You go in and sit down; I’ll keep an eye out for her.”
He nodded reassuringly, and, not having curiosity enough to accept the other’s offer and step across the road and see what he would get, shaded his eyes with his hand and looked with exaggerated anxiety up the road. Mr. Jobling, heavy of brow, returned to the parlor and looked hard at his wife.
He nodded reassuringly, and without enough curiosity to take the other person up on their offer and cross the road to see what he would get, he shaded his eyes with his hand and looked with feigned anxiety up the road. Mr. Jobling, with a serious expression, returned to the living room and stared intently at his wife.
“She’s late,” said Mrs. Jobling, glancing at the clock. “I do hope she’s all right, but I should feel anxious about her if she was my gal. It’s a dangerous life.”
“She’s late,” Mrs. Jobling said, checking the clock. “I really hope she’s okay, but I’d be worried sick if she was my girl. It’s a risky life.”
“Dangerous life!” said Mr. Jobling, roughly. “What’s a dangerous life?”
“Dangerous life!” Mr. Jobling said bluntly. “What’s a dangerous life?”
“Why, hers,” replied his wife, with a nervous smile. “Joe Brown told me. He followed her ’ome last night, and this morning he found out all about her.”
“Why, hers,” replied his wife, with a nervous smile. “Joe Brown told me. He followed her home last night, and this morning he found out all about her.”
The mention of Mr. Brown’s name caused Mr. Jobling at first to assume an air of indifference; but curiosity overpowered him.
The mention of Mr. Brown's name initially made Mr. Jobling act indifferent, but his curiosity got the better of him.
“What lies has he been telling?” he demanded.
“What lies has he been telling?” he asked.
“I don’t think it’s a lie, Bill,” said his wife, mildly. “Putting two and two—”
“I don’t think it’s a lie, Bill,” his wife said gently. “Putting two and two—”
“What did he say?” cried Mr. Jobling, raising his voice.
“What did he say?” shouted Mr. Jobling, raising his voice.
“He said, ‘She—she’s a lady detective,’” stammered Mrs. Jobling, putting her handkerchief to her unruly mouth.
“He said, ‘She—she’s a lady detective,’” stammered Mrs. Jobling, putting her handkerchief to her wild mouth.
“A tec!” repeated her husband. “A lady tec?”
“A detective!” her husband repeated. “A lady detective?”
Mrs. Jobling nodded. “Yes, Bill. She—she—she—”
Mrs. Jobling nodded. “Yeah, Bill. She—she—she—”
“Well?” said Mr. Jobling, in exasperation.
"Well?" Mr. Jobling said, frustrated.
“She’s being employed by Gingell and Watson,” said his wife.
“She’s working for Gingell and Watson,” said his wife.
Mr. Jobling sprang to his feet, and with scarlet face and clinched fists strove to assimilate the information and all its meaning.
Mr. Jobling jumped up, his face bright red and his fists clenched as he tried to process the information and everything it implied.
“What—what did she come here for? Do you mean to tell me she thinks I took the money?” he said, huskily, after a long pause.
“What—what did she come here for? Are you really saying she thinks I took the money?” he said hoarsely, after a long pause.
Mrs. Jobling bent before the storm. “I think she took a fancy to you, Bill,” she said, timidly.
Mrs. Jobling bent before the storm. “I think she liked you, Bill,” she said, timidly.
Mr. Jobling appeared to swallow something; then he took a step nearer to her. “You let me see you laugh again, that’s all,” he said, fiercely. “As for that Jezzybill—”
Mr. Jobling seemed to swallow something; then he stepped closer to her. “You let me see you laugh again, that’s it,” he said, fiercely. “As for that Jezzybill—”
“There she is,” said his wife, as a knock sounded at the door. “Don’t say anything to hurt her feelings, Bill. You said she was to be pitied. And it must be a hard life to ’ave to go round and flatter old married men. I shouldn’t like it.”
“There she is,” said his wife, as a knock came at the door. “Don’t say anything to hurt her feelings, Bill. You said we should feel sorry for her. It must be tough having to go around and flatter old married guys. I wouldn’t like it.”
Mr. Jobling, past speech, stood and glared at her. Then, with an inarticulate cry, he rushed to the front door and flung it open. Miss Robinson, fresh and bright, stood smiling outside. Within easy distance a little group of neighbors were making conversation, while opposite Mr. Brown awaited events.
Mr. Jobling, having just finished speaking, stood and glared at her. Then, with a muffled shout, he ran to the front door and threw it open. Miss Robinson, looking fresh and cheerful, stood smiling outside. Nearby, a small group of neighbors were chatting, while Mr. Brown waited for what would happen next.
“What d’you want?” demanded Mr. Jobling, harshly.
“What do you want?” Mr. Jobling asked sharply.
Miss Robinson, who had put out her hand, drew it back and gave him a swift glance. His red face and knitted brows told their own story.
Miss Robinson, who had reached out, quickly pulled her hand back and gave him a quick look. His flushed face and furrowed brows spoke volumes.
“Oh!” she said, with a winning smile, “will you please tell Mrs. Jobling that I can’t come to tea with her this evening?”
“Oh!” she said, with a charming smile, “could you please let Mrs. Jobling know that I can’t make it to tea with her this evening?”
“Isn’t there anything else you’d like to say?” inquired Mr. Jobling, disdainfully, as she turned away.
“Isn’t there anything else you want to say?” Mr. Jobling asked dismissively as she turned away.
The girl paused and appeared to reflect. “You can say that I am sorry to miss an amusing evening,” she said, regarding him steadily. “Good-by.”
The girl stopped and seemed to think for a moment. “You could say I’m sorry to miss a fun night,” she said, looking at him directly. “Goodbye.”
Mr. Jobling slammed the door.
Mr. Jobling slammed the door.
A CIRCULAR TOUR
A circular tour
![[Illustration]](images/img36.jpg)
A CIRCULAR TOUR
Illness? said the night watchman, slowly. Yes, sailormen get ill sometimes, but not ’aving the time for it that other people have, and there being no doctors at sea, they soon pick up agin. Ashore, if a man’s ill he goes to a horse-pittle and ’as a nice nurse to wait on ’im; at sea the mate comes down and tells ’im that there is nothing the matter with ’im, and asks ’im if he ain’t ashamed of ’imself. The only mate I ever knew that showed any feeling was one who ’ad been a doctor and ’ad gone to sea to better ’imself. He didn’t believe in medicine; his idea was to cut things out, and he was so kind and tender, and so fond of ’is little box of knives and saws, that you wouldn’t ha’ thought anybody could ’ave had the ’art to say “no” to him. But they did. I remember ’im getting up at four o’clock one morning to cut a man’s leg off, and at ha’-past three the chap was sitting up aloft with four pairs o’ trousers on and a belaying-pin in his ’and.
“Illness?” said the night watchman slowly. “Yeah, sailors get sick sometimes, but they don’t have the time for it like other people do, and with no doctors at sea, they bounce back pretty quickly. When they’re on land, if a guy is sick, he goes to a hospital and has a nice nurse to take care of him; at sea, the mate comes down and tells him there’s nothing wrong with him and asks if he’s ashamed of himself. The only mate I ever knew who showed any compassion was one who had been a doctor and went to sea to improve his situation. He didn’t believe in medicine; his idea was to cut things out, and he was so kind and gentle, so fond of his little box of knives and saws, that you wouldn’t think anyone could have the heart to say “no” to him. But they did. I remember him getting up at four o’clock one morning to amputate a man’s leg, and by half-past three, the guy was sitting up top with four pairs of pants on and a belaying pin in his hand.”
One chap I knew, Joe Summers by name, got so sick o’ work one v’y’ge that he went mad. Not dangerous mad, mind you. Just silly. One thing he did was to pretend that the skipper was ’is little boy, and foller ’im up unbeknown and pat his ’ead. At last, to pacify him, the old man pretended that he was ’is little boy, and a precious handful of a boy he was too, I can tell you. Fust of all he showed ’is father ’ow they wrestled at school, and arter that he showed ’im ’ow he ’arf killed another boy in fifteen rounds. Leastways he was going to, but arter seven rounds Joe’s madness left ’im all of a sudden and he was as right as ever he was.
One guy I knew, named Joe Summers, got so fed up with work one voyage that he lost it. Not dangerously crazy, though. Just a bit goofy. One thing he did was pretend the captain was his little boy and would sneak up on him and pat his head. Finally, to calm him down, the old man acted like he was his little boy, and he was quite a handful, let me tell you. First, he showed his dad how they wrestled at school, and after that, he demonstrated how he almost beat another kid in fifteen rounds. Well, he was going to, but after seven rounds, Joe snapped out of his craziness all of a sudden and was back to being his old self.
Sailormen are more frequent ill ashore than at sea; they’ve got more time for it, I s’pose. Old Sam Small, a man you may remember by name as a pal o’ mine, got ill once, and, like most ’ealthy men who get a little something the matter with ’em, he made sure ’e was dying. He was sharing a bedroom with Ginger Dick and Peter Russet at the time, and early one morning he woke up groaning with a chill or something which he couldn’t account for, but which Ginger thought might ha’ been partly caused through ’im sleeping in the fireplace.
Sailors get sick more often on land than at sea; I guess they just have more time for it. Old Sam Small, a guy you might remember as a friend of mine, got sick once, and like most healthy people who feel a little under the weather, he was convinced he was dying. He was sharing a bedroom with Ginger Dick and Peter Russet at the time, and early one morning, he woke up groaning with a chill or something he couldn’t explain, but Ginger thought it might have been partly from sleeping in the fireplace.
“Is that you, Sam?” ses Ginger, waking up with the noise and rubbing his eyes. “Wot’s the matter?”
“Is that you, Sam?” says Ginger, waking up from the noise and rubbing his eyes. “What’s the matter?”
“I’m dying,” ses Sam, with another awful groan. “Good-by, Ginger.”
“I’m dying,” says Sam, with another terrible groan. “Goodbye, Ginger.”
“Goo’-by,” ses Ginger, turning over and falling fast asleep agin.
“Goodbye,” said Ginger, rolling over and falling fast asleep again.
Old Sam picked ’imself up arter two or three tries, and then he staggered over to Peter Russet’s bed and sat on the foot of it, groaning, until Peter woke up very cross and tried to push ’im off with his feet.
Old Sam picked himself up after two or three attempts, and then he staggered over to Peter Russet’s bed and sat on the foot of it, groaning, until Peter woke up very grumpy and tried to push him off with his feet.
“I’m dying, Peter,” ses Sam, and ’e rolled over and buried his face in the bed-clo’es and kicked. Peter Russet, who was a bit scared, sat up in bed and called for Ginger, and arter he ’ad called pretty near a dozen times Ginger ’arf woke up and asked ’im wot was the matter.
“I’m dying, Peter,” said Sam, and he rolled over and buried his face in the bedclothes and kicked. Peter Russet, who was a bit scared, sat up in bed and called for Ginger, and after he had called nearly a dozen times, Ginger half woke up and asked him what was the matter.
“Poor old Sam’s dying,” ses Peter.
“Poor old Sam’s dying,” says Peter.
“I know,” ses Ginger, laying down and cuddling into the piller agin. “He told me just now. I’ve bid ’im good-by.”
“I know,” said Ginger, lying down and snuggling into the pillow again. “He just told me. I said goodbye to him.”
Peter Russet asked ’im where his ’art was, but Ginger was asleep agin. Then Peter sat up in bed and tried to comfort Sam, and listened while ’e told ’im wot it felt like to die. How ’e was ’ot and cold all over, burning and shivering, with pains in his inside that he couldn’t describe if ’e tried.
Peter Russet asked him where his heart was, but Ginger was asleep again. Then Peter sat up in bed and tried to comfort Sam, and listened while he told him what it felt like to die. How he was hot and cold all over, burning and shivering, with pains inside him that he couldn’t describe even if he tried.
“It’ll soon be over, Sam,” ses Peter, kindly, “and all your troubles will be at an end. While me and Ginger are knocking about at sea trying to earn a crust o’ bread to keep ourselves alive, you’ll be quiet and at peace.”
“It’ll be over soon, Sam,” says Peter gently, “and all your troubles will come to an end. While Ginger and I are out at sea trying to earn a living to survive, you’ll be safe and at peace.”
Sam groaned. “I don’t like being too quiet,” he ses. “I was always one for a bit o’ fun—innercent fun.”
Sam groaned. “I don’t like being too quiet,” he says. “I was always one for a little fun—innocent fun.”
Peter coughed.
Peter coughed.
“You and Ginger ’av been good pals,” ses Sam; “it’s hard to go and leave you.”
“You and Ginger have been good friends,” said Sam; “it’s tough to leave you.”
“We’ve all got to go some time or other, Sam,” ses Peter, soothing-like. “It’s a wonder to me, with your habits, that you’ve lasted as long as you ’ave.”
“We’ve all got to go sometime, Sam,” said Peter, in a comforting tone. “It’s a wonder to me, with your habits, that you’ve lasted this long.”
“My habits?” ses Sam, sitting up all of a sudden. “Why, you monkey-faced son of a sea-cook, for two pins I’d chuck you out of the winder.”
“My habits?” said Sam, sitting up all of a sudden. “Why, you monkey-faced son of a sea-cook, I’d throw you out the window in a heartbeat.”
“Don’t talk like that on your death-bed,” ses Peter, very shocked.
“Don’t talk like that on your deathbed,” says Peter, very shocked.
Sam was going to answer ’im sharp agin, but just then ’e got a pain which made ’im roll about on the bed and groan to such an extent that Ginger woke up agin and got out o’ bed.
Sam was about to snap back at him, but just then he got a pain that made him roll around on the bed and groan so much that Ginger woke up again and got out of bed.
“Pore old Sam!” he ses, walking across the room and looking at ’im. “’Ave you got any pain anywhere?”
“Poor old Sam!” he says, walking across the room and looking at him. “Do you have any pain anywhere?”
“Pain?” ses Sam. “Pain? I’m a mask o’ pains all over.”
“Pain?” says Sam. “Pain? I’m full of pain everywhere.”
Ginger and Peter looked at ’im and shook their ’eds, and then they went a little way off and talked about ’im in whispers.
Ginger and Peter looked at him and shook their heads, and then they moved a little way off and talked about him in whispers.
“He looks ’arf dead now,” ses Peter, coming back and staring at ’im. “Let’s take ’is clothes off, Ginger; it’s more decent to die with ’em off.”
“He looks half dead now,” says Peter, coming back and staring at him. “Let’s take his clothes off, Ginger; it’s more decent to die without them.”
“I think I’ll ’ave a doctor,” ses Sam, in a faint voice.
“I think I’ll have a doctor,” says Sam, in a faint voice.
“You’re past doctors, Sam,” ses Ginger, in a kind voice.
"You've seen enough doctors, Sam," said Ginger gently.
“Better ’ave your last moments in peace,” ses Peter, “and keep your money in your trouser-pockets.”
“Better to have your last moments in peace,” says Peter, “and keep your money in your pants pockets.”
“You go and fetch a doctor, you murderers,” ses Sam, groaning, as Peter started to undress ’im. “Go on, else I’ll haunt you with my ghost.”
“You go and get a doctor, you murderers,” Sam groaned as Peter began to undress him. “Go on, or I’ll haunt you with my ghost.”
Ginger tried to talk to ’im about the sin o’ wasting money, but it was all no good, and arter telling Peter wot to do in case Sam died afore he come back, he went off. He was gone about ’arf an hour, and then he come back with a sandy-’aired young man with red eyelids and a black bag.
Ginger tried to talk to him about the sin of wasting money, but it was no use. After telling Peter what to do in case Sam died before he came back, he left. He was gone for about half an hour, and then he returned with a sandy-haired young man who had red eyelids and a black bag.
“Am I dying, sir?” ses Sam, arter the doctor ’ad listened to his lungs and his ’art and prodded ’im all over.
“Am I dying, sir?” said Sam, after the doctor had listened to his lungs and heart and poked him all over.
“We’re all dying,” ses the doctor, “only some of us’ll go sooner than others.”
“We’re all dying,” says the doctor, “only some of us will go sooner than others.”
“Will he last the day, sir?” ses Ginger.
“Will he make it through the day, sir?” says Ginger.
The doctor looked at Sam agin, and Sam held ’is breath while ’e waited for him to answer. “Yes,” ses the doctor at last, “if he does just wot I tell him and takes the medicine I send ’im.”
The doctor looked at Sam again, and Sam held his breath while he waited for him to answer. “Yes,” said the doctor at last, “if he does exactly what I tell him and takes the medicine I send him.”
He wasn’t in the room ’arf an hour altogether, and he charged pore Sam a shilling; but wot ’urt Sam even more than that was to hear ’im go off downstairs whistling as cheerful as if there wasn’t a dying man within a ’undred miles.
He wasn't in the room for half an hour total, and he charged poor Sam a shilling; but what hurt Sam even more than that was hearing him go downstairs whistling as cheerfully as if there wasn't a dying man within a hundred miles.
Peter and Ginger Dick took turns to be with Sam that morning, but in the arternoon the landlady’s mother, an old lady who was almost as fat as Sam ’imself, came up to look arter ’im a bit. She sat on a chair by the side of ’is bed and tried to amuse ’im by telling ’im of all the death-beds she’d been at, and partikler of one man, the living image of Sam, who passed away in his sleep. It was past ten o’clock when Peter and Ginger came ’ome, but they found pore Sam still awake and sitting up in bed holding ’is eyes open with his fingers.
Peter and Ginger Dick took turns staying with Sam that morning, but in the afternoon, the landlady’s mother, an old lady who was almost as heavy as Sam himself, came up to check on him a bit. She sat on a chair next to his bed and tried to entertain him by recounting all the deathbeds she had been at, particularly one man, who looked just like Sam, who passed away in his sleep. It was past ten o’clock when Peter and Ginger came home, but they found poor Sam still awake and sitting up in bed, holding his eyes open with his fingers.
![[Illustration: ]](images/img37.jpg)
“She asked ’im whether ’e’d got a fancy for any partikler spot to be buried in.”
“She asked him if he had a preference for any specific place to be buried.”
Sam had another shilling’s-worth the next day, and ’is medicine was changed for the worse. If anything he seemed a trifle better, but the landlady’s mother, wot came up to nurse ’im agin, said it was a bad sign, and that people often brightened up just afore the end. She asked ’im whether ’e’d got a fancy for any partikler spot to be buried in, and, talking about wot a lot o’ people ’ad been buried alive, said she’d ask the doctor to cut Sam’s ’ead off to prevent mistakes. She got quite annoyed with Sam for saying, supposing there was a mistake and he came round in the middle of it, how’d he feel? and said there was no satisfying some people, do wot you would.
Sam had another shilling's worth the next day, and his medicine was switched to a worse version. If anything, he seemed a little better, but the landlady’s mother, who came back to take care of him, said it was a bad sign and that people often perked up just before the end. She asked him if he had a particular spot in mind for his burial and, while talking about how many people had been buried alive, said she’d ask the doctor to chop off Sam’s head to avoid any mistakes. She got quite annoyed with Sam for saying that if there was a mistake and he woke up in the middle of it, how would he feel? She said you could never please some people, no matter what you did.
At the end o’ six days Sam was still alive and losing a shilling a day, to say nothing of buying ’is own beef-tea and such-like. Ginger said it was fair highway robbery, and tried to persuade Sam to go to a ’orsepittle, where he’d ’ave lovely nurses to wait on ’im hand and foot, and wouldn’t keep ’is best friends awake of a night making ’orrible noises.
At the end of six days, Sam was still alive but losing a shilling every day, not to mention having to buy his own beef tea and other things. Ginger said it was basically robbery and tried to convince Sam to go to a horse hospital, where he’d have nice nurses taking care of him and wouldn’t keep his best friends up all night making terrible noises.
Sam didn’t take kindly to the idea at fust, but as the doctor forbid ’im to get up, although he felt much better, and his money was wasting away, he gave way at last, and at seven o’clock one evening he sent Ginger off to fetch a cab to take ’im to the London Horsepittle. Sam said something about putting ’is clothes on, but Peter Russet said the horsepittle would be more likely to take him in if he went in the blanket and counterpane, and at last Sam gave way. Ginger and Peter helped ’im downstairs, and the cabman laid hold o’ one end o’ the blanket as they got to the street-door, under the idea that he was helping, and very near gave Sam another chill.
Sam didn’t like the idea at first, but since the doctor prohibited him from getting up, even though he felt much better and his money was running out, he eventually relented. So, at seven o’clock one evening, he sent Ginger to grab a cab to take him to the London Hospital. Sam mentioned something about putting on his clothes, but Peter Russet said the hospital would be more likely to take him in if he went in just the blanket and coverlet, and finally, Sam agreed. Ginger and Peter helped him down the stairs, and the cab driver grabbed one end of the blanket as they reached the front door, thinking he was being helpful, nearly giving Sam another chill in the process.
“Keep your hair on,” he ses, as Sam started on ’im. “It’ll be three-and-six for the fare, and I’ll take the money now.”
“Calm down,” he says, as Sam confronts him. “It’ll be three and six for the fare, and I want the money now.”
“You’ll ’ave it when you get there,” ses Ginger.
“You’ll have it when you get there,” says Ginger.
“I’ll ’ave it now,” ses the cabman. “I ’ad a fare die on the way once afore.”
“I’ll have it now,” says the cab driver. “I had a passenger die on the way once before.”
Ginger—who was minding Sam’s money for ’im because there wasn’t a pocket in the counterpane—paid ’im, and the cab started. It jolted and rattled over the stones, but Sam said the air was doing ’im good. He kept ’is pluck up until they got close to the horsepittle, and then ’e got nervous. And ’e got more nervous when the cabman got down off ’is box and put his ’ed in at the winder and spoke to ’im.
Ginger, who was looking after Sam's money for him because there wasn't a pocket in the blanket, paid him, and the cab started moving. It bounced and rattled over the cobblestones, but Sam said the fresh air was helping him. He stayed brave until they got close to the hospital, and then he started feeling anxious. He got even more nervous when the cab driver climbed down from his seat, leaned in through the window, and talked to him.
“’Ave you got any partikler fancy for the London Horsepittle?” he ses.
“Do you have any particular preference for the London Hospital?” he says.
“No,” ses Sam. “Why?”
"No," said Sam. "Why?"
“Well, I s’pose it don’t matter, if wot your mate ses is true—that you’re dying,” ses the cabman.
“Well, I guess it doesn’t matter, if what your friend says is true—that you’re dying,” says the cab driver.
“Wot d’ye mean?” says Sam.
"What do you mean?" says Sam.
“Nothing,” ses the cabman; “only, fust and last, I s’pose I’ve driven five ’undred people to that ’orsepittle, and only one ever came out agin—and he was smuggled out in a bread-basket.”
“Nothing,” says the cab driver; “just that, all in all, I guess I’ve taken five hundred people to that hospital, and only one ever came out again—and he was sneaked out in a bread basket.”
Sam’s flesh began to creep all over.
Sam's skin started to crawl all over.
“It’s a pity they don’t ’ave the same rules as Charing Cross Horsepittle,” ses the cabman. “The doctors ’ave five pounds apiece for every patient that gets well there, and the consequence is they ain’t ’ad the blinds down for over five months.”
“It’s a shame they don’t have the same rules as Charing Cross Hospital,” says the cab driver. “The doctors get five pounds each for every patient who gets better there, and the result is they haven’t had the blinds down for over five months.”
“Drive me there,” ses Sam.
“Take me there,” says Sam.
“It’s a long way,” ses the cabman, shaking his ’ed, “and it ’ud cost you another ’arf dollar. S’pose you give the London a try?”
“It’s a long way,” says the cab driver, shaking his head, “and it would cost you another half dollar. How about giving the London a try?”
“You drive to Charing Cross,” ses Sam, telling Ginger to give ’im the ’arf-dollar. “And look sharp; these things ain’t as warm as they might be.”
“You drive to Charing Cross,” says Sam, telling Ginger to give him the half-dollar. “And hurry up; these things aren’t as warm as they should be.”
The cabman turned his ’orse round and set off agin, singing. The cab stopped once or twice for a little while, and then it stopped for quite a long time, and the cabman climbed down off ’is box and came to the winder agin.
The cab driver turned his horse around and set off again, singing. The cab stopped once or twice for a brief moment, and then it stopped for quite a while. The cab driver got down from his seat and walked to the window again.
“I’m sorry, mate,” he ses, “but did you see me speak to that party just now?”
“I'm sorry, man,” he says, “but did you see me talking to that group just now?”
“The one you flicked with your whip?” ses Ginger.
“The one you hit with your whip?” says Ginger.
“No; he was speaking to me,” ses the cabman. “The last one, I mean.”
“No; he was talking to me,” says the cab driver. “The last one, I mean.”
“Wot about it?” ses Peter.
“What about it?” says Peter.
“He’s the under-porter at the horsepittle,” ses the cabman, spitting; “and he tells me that every bed is bung full, and two patients apiece in some of ’em.”
“He’s the assistant porter at the hospital,” says the cab driver, spitting; “and he tells me that every bed is completely full, with two patients in some of them.”
“I don’t mind sleeping two in a bed,” ses Sam, who was very tired and cold.
“I don’t mind sharing a bed,” said Sam, who was very tired and cold.
“No,” ses the cabman, looking at ’im; “but wot about the other one?”
“No,” says the cab driver, looking at him; “but what about the other one?”
“Well, what’s to be done?” ses Peter.
“Well, what should we do?” says Peter.
“You might go to Guy’s,” ses the cabman; “that’s as good as Charing Cross.”
“You could go to Guy’s,” says the cab driver; “that’s just as good as Charing Cross.”
“I b’lieve you’re telling a pack o’ lies,” ses Ginger.
“I believe you’re telling a bunch of lies,” says Ginger.
“Come out o’ my cab,” ses the cabman, very fierce. “Come on, all of you. Out you get.”
“Get out of my cab,” says the cab driver, very aggressively. “Come on, all of you. Out you go.”
Ginger and Peter was for getting out, but Sam wouldn’t ’ear of it. It was bad enough being wrapped up in a blanket in a cab, without being turned out in ’is bare feet on the pavement, and at last Ginger apologized to the cabman by saying ’e supposed if he was a liar he couldn’t ’elp it. The cabman collected three shillings more to go to Guy’s ’orsepittle, and, arter a few words with Ginger, climbed up on ’is box and drove off agin.
Ginger and Peter wanted to get out, but Sam wouldn’t hear of it. It was bad enough being wrapped in a blanket in a taxi, without being thrown out in his bare feet on the pavement, so Ginger finally apologized to the driver, saying he figured if the guy was a liar, he couldn’t help it. The driver charged three shillings more to go to Guy’s hospital, and after a few words with Ginger, climbed up on his seat and drove off again.
They were all rather tired of the cab by this time, and, going over Waterloo Bridge, Ginger began to feel uncommon thirsty, and, leaning out of the winder, he told the cabman to pull up for a drink. He was so long about it that Ginger began to think he was bearing malice, but just as he was going to tell ’im agin, the cab pulled up in a quiet little street opposite a small pub. Ginger Dick and Peter went in and ’ad something and brought one out for Sam. They ’ad another arter that, and Ginger, getting ’is good temper back agin, asked the cabman to ’ave one.
They were all pretty tired of the cab by this point, and as they crossed Waterloo Bridge, Ginger started to feel really thirsty. Leaning out of the window, he told the cab driver to stop for a drink. The driver took so long that Ginger began to think he was doing it on purpose, but just as he was about to say something again, the cab finally stopped on a quiet little street in front of a small pub. Ginger Dick and Peter went in, grabbed a drink, and brought one out for Sam. Afterward, they had another drink, and with his good mood returning, Ginger invited the cab driver to join them for one.
“Look lively about it, Ginger,” ses Sam, very sharp. “You forget ’ow ill I am.”
“Move it, Ginger,” Sam said sharply. “You’re forgetting how sick I am.”
Ginger said they wouldn’t be two seconds, and, the cabman calling a boy to mind his ’orse, they went inside. It was a quiet little place, but very cosey, and Sam, peeping out of the winder, could see all three of ’em leaning against the bar and making themselves comfortable. Twice he made the boy go in to hurry them up, and all the notice they took was to go on at the boy for leaving the horse.
Ginger said they wouldn't be long, and with the cab driver calling a boy to watch his horse, they went inside. It was a quiet little spot, but very cozy, and Sam, peeking out of the window, could see all three of them leaning against the bar and getting comfortable. Twice he sent the boy in to hurry them up, and all they did was scold the boy for leaving the horse.
Pore old Sam sat there hugging ’imself in the bed-clo’es, and getting wilder and wilder. He couldn’t get out of the cab, and ’e couldn’t call to them for fear of people coming up and staring at ’im. Ginger, smiling all over with ’appiness, had got a big cigar on and was pretending to pinch the barmaid’s flowers, and Peter and the cabman was talking to some other chaps there. The only change Sam ’ad was when the boy walked the ’orse up and down the road.
Poor old Sam sat there hugging himself in the bedclothes, getting more and more agitated. He couldn't get out of the cab, and he couldn't call out to them for fear of people coming over and staring at him. Ginger, grinning from ear to ear with happiness, had a big cigar and was pretending to pinch the barmaid's flowers, while Peter and the cab driver were chatting with some other guys there. The only time Sam changed at all was when the boy led the horse up and down the road.
He sat there for an hour and then ’e sent the boy in agin. This time the cabman lost ’is temper, and, arter chasing the boy up the road, gave a young feller twopence to take ’is place and promised ’im another twopence when he came out. Sam tried to get a word with ’im as ’e passed, but he wouldn’t listen, and it was pretty near ’arf an hour later afore they all came out, talking and laughing.
He sat there for an hour and then sent the boy in again. This time, the cab driver lost his temper, and after chasing the boy up the road, gave a young guy two pence to take his place and promised him another two pence when he came out. Sam tried to get a word with him as he passed, but he wouldn’t listen, and it was almost half an hour later before they all came out, talking and laughing.
“Now for the ’orsepittle,” ses Ginger, opening the door. “Come on, Peter; don’t keep pore old Sam waiting all night.”
“Now for the horse hospital,” says Ginger, opening the door. “Come on, Peter; don’t make poor old Sam wait all night.”
“’Arf a tic,” ses the cabman, “’arf a tic; there’s five shillings for waiting, fust.”
“Half a tick,” says the cab driver, “half a tick; there's five shillings for waiting, first.”
“Wot?” ses Ginger, staring at ’im. “Arter giving you all them drinks?”
“What?” says Ginger, staring at him. “After giving you all those drinks?”
“Five shillings,” ses the cabman; “two hours’ waiting at half a crown an hour. That’s the proper charge.”
“Five shillings,” says the cab driver; “two hours of waiting at two shillings and sixpence an hour. That’s the standard rate.”
Ginger thought ’e was joking at fust, and when he found ’e wasn’t he called ’im all the names he could think of, while Peter Russet stood by smiling and trying to think where ’e was and wot it was all about.
Ginger thought he was joking at first, and when he realized he wasn't, he called him every name he could think of, while Peter Russet stood by smiling and trying to figure out where he was and what it was all about.
“Pay ’im the five bob, Ginger, and ’ave done with it,” ses pore Sam, at last. “I shall never get to the horsepittle at this rate.”
“Pay him the five bob, Ginger, and get it over with,” says poor Sam, finally. “I’ll never make it to the hospital at this rate.”
“Cert’inly not,” ses Ginger, “not if we stay ’ere all night.”
“Definitely not,” says Ginger, “not if we stay here all night.”
“Pay ’im the five bob,” ses Sam, raising ’is voice; “it’s my money.”
“Pay him the five bucks,” says Sam, raising his voice; “it’s my money.”
“You keep quiet,” ses Ginger, “and speak when your spoke to. Get inside, Peter.”
“You stay quiet,” says Ginger, “and only talk when you're spoken to. Get inside, Peter.”
Peter, wot was standing by blinking and smiling, misunderstood ’im, and went back inside the pub. Ginger went arter ’im to fetch ’im back, and hearing a noise turned round and saw the cabman pulling Sam out o’ the cab. He was just in time to shove ’im back agin, and for the next two or three minutes ’im and the cabman was ’ard at it. Sam was too busy holding ’is clothes on to do much, and twice the cabman got ’im ’arf out, and twice Ginger got him back agin and bumped ’im back in ’is seat and shut the door. Then they both stopped and took breath.
Peter, who was standing there blinking and smiling, misunderstood him and went back inside the pub. Ginger went after him to bring him back, and while turning around, he saw the cab driver pulling Sam out of the cab. He was just in time to push him back in, and for the next two or three minutes, he and the cab driver were at it hard. Sam was too busy holding onto his clothes to do much, and twice the cab driver got him halfway out, and twice Ginger pulled him back in and bumped him back into his seat and shut the door. Then they both stopped to catch their breath.
“We’ll see which gets tired fust,” ses Ginger. “Hold the door inside, Sam.”
“We’ll see which one gets tired first,” says Ginger. “Hold the door inside, Sam.”
The cabman looked at ’im, and then ’e climbed up on to ’is seat and, just as Ginger ran back for Peter Russet, drove off at full speed.
The cab driver looked at him, and then he climbed up onto his seat and, just as Ginger ran back for Peter Russet, took off at full speed.
Pore Sam leaned back in ’is seat panting and trying to wrap ’imself up better in the counterpane, which ’ad got torn in the struggle. They went through street arter street, and ’e was just thinking of a nice warm bed and a kind nurse listening to all ’is troubles when ’e found they was going over London Bridge.
Poor Sam leaned back in his seat, panting and trying to wrap himself up better in the blanket, which had gotten torn in the struggle. They went through street after street, and he was just thinking of a nice warm bed and a kind nurse listening to all his troubles when he realized they were going over London Bridge.
“You’ve passed it,” he ses, putting his ’ead out of the winder.
"You've gone past it," he says, sticking his head out of the window.
The cabman took no notice, and afore Sam could think wot to make of it they was in the Whitechapel Road, and arter that, although Sam kept putting his ’ead out of the winder and asking ’im questions, they kept going through a lot o’ little back streets until ’e began to think the cabman ’ad lost ’is way. They stopped at last in a dark little road, in front of a brick wall, and then the cabman got down and opened a door and led his ’orse and cab into a yard.
The cab driver ignored him, and before Sam could figure out what to make of it, they were on Whitechapel Road. After that, even though Sam kept sticking his head out the window and asking questions, they went through a bunch of small back streets until he started to think the cab driver had lost his way. Finally, they stopped in a dimly lit road, in front of a brick wall. The cab driver then got down, opened a door, and led his horse and cab into a yard.
“Do you call this Guy’s Horsepittle?” ses Sam.
“Do you call this Guy’s Hospital?” says Sam.
“Hullo!” ses the cabman. “Why, I thought I put you out o’ my cab once.”
“Halo!” says the cab driver. “I thought I kicked you out of my cab once.”
“I’ll give you five minutes to drive me to the ’orsepittle,” ses Sam. “Arter that I shall go for the police.”
“I’ll give you five minutes to take me to the hospital,” says Sam. “After that, I’m calling the police.”
“All right,” ses the cabman, taking his ’orse out and leading it into a stable. “Mind you don’t catch cold.”
“All right,” says the cab driver, taking his horse out and leading it into a stable. “Make sure you don’t catch a cold.”
He lighted a lantern and began to look arter the ’orse, and pore Sam sat there getting colder and colder and wondering wot ’e was going to do.
He lit a lantern and started to tend to the horse, while poor Sam sat there getting colder and colder, wondering what he was going to do.
“I shall give you in charge for kidnapping me,” he calls out very loud.
“I’m going to report you for kidnapping me,” he shouts loudly.
“Kidnapping?” ses the cabman. “Who do you think wants to kidnap you? The gate’s open, and you can go as soon as you like.”
“Kidnapping?” says the cab driver. “Who do you think wants to kidnap you? The gate's open, and you can leave whenever you want.”
Sam climbed out of the cab, and holding up the counterpane walked across the yard in ’is bare feet to the stable. “Well, will you drive me ’ome?” he ses.
Sam climbed out of the cab, and holding up the bedspread walked across the yard in his bare feet to the stable. “Well, will you drive me home?” he said.
“Cert’inly not,” ses the cabman; “I’m going ’ome myself now. It’s time you went, ’cos I’m going to lock up.”
“Definitely not,” says the cab driver; “I’m heading home myself now. It’s time for you to leave, because I’m about to lock up.”
“’Ow can I go like this?” ses Sam, bursting with passion. “Ain’t you got any sense?”
“’How can I go like this?” says Sam, bursting with passion. “Don’t you have any sense?”
“Well, wot are you going to do?” ses the cabman, picking ’is teeth with a bit o’ straw.
“Well, what are you going to do?” says the cab driver, picking his teeth with a piece of straw.
“Wot would you do if you was me?” ses Sam, calming down a bit and trying to speak civil.
“What's the first thing you would do if you were me?” Sam asked, calming down a bit and trying to speak politely.
![[Illustration: ]](images/img38.jpg)
“‘All right,’ ses the cabman, taking his ’orse out and leading it into a stable. ‘Mind you don’t catch cold.’”
“‘All right,’ says the cab driver, taking his horse out and leading it into a stable. ‘Make sure you don’t catch a cold.’”
“Well, if I was you,” said the cabman, speaking very slow, “I should be more perlite to begin with; you accused me just now—me, a ’ard-working man—o’ kidnapping you.”
“Well, if I were you,” said the cab driver, speaking very slowly, “I would start by being a little more polite; you just accused me—me, a hard-working man—of kidnapping you.”
“It was only my fun,” ses Sam, very quick.
“It was just my fun,” says Sam, very quickly.
“I ain’t kidnapping you, am I?” ses the cabman.
“I’m not kidnapping you, am I?” says the cab driver.
“Cert’inly not,” ses Sam.
"Definitely not," says Sam.
“Well, then,” ses the cabman, “if I was you I should pay ’arf a crown for a night’s lodging in this nice warm stable, and in the morning I should ask the man it belongs to—that’s me—to go up to my lodging with a letter, asking for a suit o’ clothes and eleven-and-six.”
“Well, then,” says the cab driver, “if I were you, I’d pay half a crown for a night’s stay in this nice warm stable, and in the morning, I’d ask the guy it belongs to—that’s me—to take a letter up to my place, asking for a set of clothes and eleven and six.”
“Eleven-and-six?” ses Sam, staring.
“Eleven sixty?” says Sam, staring.
“Five bob for two hours’ wait,” ses the cabman, “four shillings for the drive here, and ’arf a crown for the stable. That’s fair, ain’t it?”
“Five bucks for two hours of waiting,” says the cab driver, “four dollars for the ride here, and a couple of bucks for the stable. That’s fair, right?”
Sam said it was—as soon as he was able to speak—and then the cabman gave ’im a truss of straw to lay on and a rug to cover ’im up with.
Sam said it was—as soon as he could talk—and then the cab driver gave him a bundle of straw to lay on and a blanket to cover him up with.
And then, calling ’imself a fool for being so tender-’earted, he left Sam the lantern, and locked the stable-door and went off.
And then, calling himself a fool for being so soft-hearted, he left Sam the lantern, locked the stable door, and left.
It seemed like a ’orrid dream to Sam, and the only thing that comforted ’im was the fact that he felt much better. His illness seemed to ’ave gone, and arter hunting round the stable to see whether ’e could find anything to eat, ’e pulled the rug over him and went to sleep.
It felt like a terrible dream to Sam, and the only thing that comforted him was the fact that he felt much better. His illness seemed to have faded, and after searching around the stable to see if he could find something to eat, he pulled the rug over himself and went to sleep.
He was woke up at six o’clock in the morning by the cabman opening the door. There was a lovely smell o’ hot tea from a tin he ’ad in one ’and, and a lovelier smell still from a plate o’ bread and butter and bloaters in the other. Sam sniffed so ’ard that at last the cabman noticed it, and asked ’im whether he ’ad got a cold. When Sam explained he seemed to think a minute or two, and then ’e said that it was ’is breakfast, but Sam could ’ave it if ’e liked to make up the money to a pound.
He was woken up at six o’clock in the morning by the cab driver opening the door. There was a nice smell of hot tea from a tin he had in one hand, and an even better smell from a plate of bread and butter and bloaters in the other. Sam sniffed so hard that finally the cab driver noticed it and asked him if he had a cold. When Sam explained, he thought for a minute or two, and then said that it was his breakfast, but Sam could have it if he wanted to make up the money to a pound.
“Take it or leave it,” he ses, as Sam began to grumble.
“Take it or leave it,” he says, as Sam starts to grumble.
Poor Sam was so ’ungry he took it, and it done him good. By the time he ’ad eaten it he felt as right as ninepence, and ’e took such a dislike to the cabman ’e could hardly be civil to ’im. And when the cabman spoke about the letter to Ginger Dick he spoke up and tried to bate ’im down to seven-and-six.
Poor Sam was so hungry he took it, and it did him good. By the time he had eaten it, he felt as right as rain, and he took such a dislike to the cab driver he could hardly be polite to him. And when the cab driver mentioned the letter to Ginger Dick, he spoke up and tried to haggle him down to seven-and-six.
“You write that letter for a pound,” ses the cabman, looking at ’im very fierce, “or else you can walk ’ome in your counterpane, with ’arf the boys in London follering you and trying to pull it off.”
“You write that letter for a pound,” says the cab driver, looking at him very fierce, “or else you can walk home in your blanket, with half the boys in London following you and trying to pull it off.”
Sam rose ’im to seventeen-and-six, but it was all no good, and at last ’e wrote a letter to Ginger Dick, telling ’im to give the cabman a suit of clothes and a pound.
Sam raised it to seventeen-and-six, but it was all pointless, and finally he wrote a letter to Ginger Dick, telling him to give the cab driver a suit of clothes and a pound.
“And look sharp about it,” he ses. “I shall expect ’em in ’arf an hour.”
“And pay attention,” he says. “I’ll expect them in half an hour.”
“You’ll ’ave ’em, if you’re lucky, when I come back to change ’orses at four o’clock,” ses the cabman. “D’ye think I’ve got nothing to do but fuss about arter you?”
“You’ll have them, if you’re lucky, when I come back to change horses at four o’clock,” says the cab driver. “Do you think I’ve got nothing to do but fuss around after you?”
“Why not drive me back in the cab?” ses Sam.
“Why not give me a ride back in the cab?” says Sam.
“'Cos I wasn’t born yesterday,” ses the cabman.
“'Cause I wasn’t born yesterday,” says the cabman.
He winked at Sam, and then, whistling very cheerful, took his ’orse out and put it in the cab. He was so good-tempered that ’e got quite playful, and Sam ’ad to tell him that when ’e wanted to ’ave his legs tickled with a straw he’d let ’im know.
He winked at Sam and then, whistling happily, took his horse out and put it in the cab. He was in such a good mood that he got a bit playful, and Sam had to tell him that when he wanted his legs tickled with a straw, he’d let him know.
Some people can’t take a ’int, and, as the cabman wouldn’t be’ave ’imself, Sam walked into a shed that was handy and pulled the door to, and he stayed there until he ’eard ’im go back to the stable for ’is rug. It was only a yard or two from the shed to the cab, and, ’ardly thinking wot he was doing, Sam nipped out and got into it and sat huddled up on the floor.
Some people can't handle a situation, and since the cab driver was acting up, Sam walked into a nearby shed and closed the door. He stayed there until he heard the driver head back to the stable for his rug. It was only a couple of yards from the shed to the cab, and without really thinking about what he was doing, Sam quickly slipped out and got into it, sitting huddled up on the floor.
He sat there holding ’is breath and not daring to move until the cabman ’ad shut the gate and was driving off up the road, and then ’e got up on the seat and lolled back out of sight. The shops were just opening, the sun was shining, and Sam felt so well that ’e was thankful that ’e hadn’t got to the horsepittle arter all.
He sat there holding his breath, too scared to move until the cab driver had closed the gate and drove off down the road. Then he got up on the seat and lounged back out of sight. The shops were just opening, the sun was shining, and Sam felt so good that he was grateful he hadn’t ended up at the hospital after all.
The cab was going very slow, and two or three times the cabman ’arf pulled up and waved his whip at people wot he thought wanted a cab, but at last an old lady and gentleman, standing on the edge of the curb with a big bag, held up their ’ands to ’im. The cab pulled in to the curb, and the old gentleman ’ad just got hold of the door and was trying to open it when he caught sight of Sam.
The cab was moving really slowly, and two or three times the driver half stopped and waved his whip at people he thought might want a ride, but finally, an elderly couple standing on the curb with a large bag raised their hands to him. The cab pulled up to the curb, and the old gentleman had just grabbed the door and was trying to open it when he noticed Sam.
“Why, you’ve got a fare,” he ses.
“Why, you've got a ride,” he says.
“No, sir,” ses the cabman.
“No, sir,” says the cabbie.
“But I say you ’ave,” ses the old gentleman.
“But I say you have,” says the old gentleman.
The cabman climbed down off ’is box and looked in at the winder, and for over two minutes he couldn’t speak a word. He just stood there looking at Sam and getting purpler and purpler about the face.
The cab driver got down from his seat and looked through the window, and for over two minutes, he couldn't say a word. He just stood there staring at Sam, his face getting redder and redder.
“Drive on, cabby,” ses Sam, “Wot are you stopping for?”
"Keep driving, cab driver," said Sam, "Why are you stopping?"
The cabman tried to tell ’im, but just then a policeman came walking up to see wot was the matter, and ’e got on the box agin and drove off. Cabmen love policemen just about as much as cats love dogs, and he drove down two streets afore he stopped and got down agin to finish ’is remarks.
The cab driver tried to explain, but just then a police officer came over to see what was going on, so he got back on the box and drove off. Cab drivers have about as much fondness for police officers as cats do for dogs, and he drove down two streets before he stopped again to finish his comments.
“Not so much talk, cabman,” ses Sam, who was beginning to enjoy ’imself, “else I shall call the police.”
“Not so much chatter, cab driver,” says Sam, who was starting to enjoy himself, “or I’ll call the cops.”
“Are you coming out o’ my cab?” ses the cabman, “or ’ave I got to put you out?”
“Are you getting out of my cab?” says the cab driver, “or do I have to throw you out?”
“You put me out!” ses Sam, who ’ad tied ’is clothes up with string while ’e was in the stable, and ’ad got his arms free.
“You put me out!” says Sam, who had tied his clothes up with string while he was in the stable, and had gotten his arms free.
The cabman looked at ’im ’elpless for a moment, and then he got up and drove off agin. At fust Sam thought ’e was going to drive back to the stable, and he clinched ’is teeth and made up ’is mind to ’ave a fight for it. Then he saw that ’e was really being driven ’ome, and at last the cab pulled up in the next street to ’is lodgings, and the cabman, asking a man to give an eye to his ’orse, walked on with the letter. He was back agin in a few minutes, and Sam could see by ’is face that something had ’appened.
The cab driver looked at him helplessly for a moment, then he got up and drove off again. At first, Sam thought he was going back to the stable, and he clenched his teeth, ready to fight for it. Then he realized that he was actually being driven home, and eventually, the cab pulled up in the next street by his lodgings. The cab driver, asking a man to watch his horse, walked off with the letter. He came back a few minutes later, and Sam could see from his face that something had happened.
“They ain’t been ’ome all night,” he ses, sulky-like.
“They haven't been home all night,” he says, sulkily.
“Well, I shall ’ave to send the money on to you,” ses Sam, in a off-hand way. “Unless you like to call for it.”
“Well, I’ll have to send the money to you,” says Sam, casually. “Unless you want to come get it.”
“I’ll call for it, matey,” ses the cabman, with a kind smile, as he took ’old of his ’orse and led it up to Sam’s lodgings. “I know I can trust you, but it’ll save you trouble. But s’pose he’s been on the drink and lost the money?”
“I’ll call for it, buddy,” said the cab driver with a friendly smile, as he grabbed hold of his horse and guided it up to Sam’s place. “I know I can count on you, but this will save you some hassle. But what if he’s been drinking and lost the money?”
Sam got out and made a dash for the door, which ’appened to be open. “It won’t make no difference,” he ses.
Sam got out and rushed for the door, which happened to be open. “It won't make any difference,” he says.
“No difference?” ses the cabman, staring.
“No difference?” says the cab driver, staring.
“Not to you, I mean,” ses Sam, shutting the door very slow. “So long.”
“Not to you, I mean,” said Sam, slowly shutting the door. “See you later.”
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!